========================================================================
  EVANGELIST BY THE REV RICHARD GREEN
  by Wesley John
========================================================================

Green's bibliographical and biographical work on John Wesley as evangelist,
documenting important historical sources and studies about Wesley, the Methodist
movement, and related figures spanning from the eighteenth to the early
twentieth centuries.

  Chapters: 14

------------------------------------------------------------------------
  TABLE OF CONTENTS
------------------------------------------------------------------------

    1. 0.2 - Preface
    2. 0.3 - A Bibliography of Works Quoted or Referred to in the Following Pages
    3. Chapter 01 - Epworth Ancestry - Birth - Home-Life
    4. Chapter 02 - London and Oxford: School and College Life
    5. Chapter 03 - Oxford: University Life
    6. Chapter 04 - Georgia: Missionary Experience
    7. Chapter 05 - England: The Spiritual Conflict (1738)
    8. Chapter 06 - The Foundations of Methodism (1739-1740)
    9. Chapter 07 - A Decade of Evangelistic Toil (1741-1750)
   10. Chapter 08 - A Second Decade of Evangelistic Toil (1751-1760)
   11. Chapter 09 - A Third Decade of Evangelistic Toil (1761-1770)
   12. Chapter 10 - A Fourth Decade of Evangelistic Toil (1771-1780)
   13. Chapter 11 - A fifth Decade of Evangelistic Toil (1781-1790)
   14. Chapter 12 - The Closing Scenes

========================================================================
  CHAPTER 1: 0.2 - PREFACE
========================================================================

Preface THIS book was written by request; otherwise, with the recollection of
the many lives of Wesley already before the public, I should not have presumed
to add another. This, however, is not designed to be in any true sense a Life.My
aim has been chiefly to present two aspects of Wes1ey’s life history. The first
of these embraces his earlier career, in which prominence is given to those
events and circumstances which in so remarkable a way prepared him for his great
work--a preparation which cannot, without doing violence to its teaching, be
regarded as other than providential. But this providential control was
accompanied by a human prudential effort, most wisely directed, and
unfalteringly sustained, through a long course of years, doubtless without any
prescience of its ultimate purpose. These are a twisted strand, which defies
disentanglement.A second object aimed at has been to set forth the one chief
purpose for which I believe Wesley was raised up, and to fulfil which he was
especially qualified namely, his evangelistic appeal to the heart and conscience
of this nation.

I am indebted, more or less, to all Wesley’s previous biographers, particularly
to the earlier ones Dr. Whitehead, Coke and Moore, and Moore’s own later and
expanded work; and to Tyerman, whose original researches into the history of the
principal agents of the early Methodist revival constitute a treasury from which
every subsequent writer has been glad to borrow.But more especially am I
indebted to Wesley’s autobiography presented in his printed journals; to his
letters, of which I have copies of more than sixteen hundred; to his numerous
works, of which I have the advantage of possessing a complete collection-perhaps
the only one ever made; and also to so much of Charles Wesley’s journal as we
possess.

I must also acknowledge my deep obligation for many useful suggestions, to my
two valued friends, the Rev. Thos. F. Lockyet, B.A., and the Rev. Henry J.
Foster. The latter has kindly added to his other help by reading the proofs for
me. I owe a debt of gratitude also to Francis M. Jackson, Esq., of Bowdon, for
the admirable Index which he has prepared.

RICHARD GREEN EDGBASTON 1905.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 2: 0.3 - A BIBLIOGRAPHY OF WORKS QUOTED OR REFERRED TO IN THE FOLLOWING PAGES
========================================================================

A Bibliography of Works Quoted or Referred to in the Following Pages Original
Letters by Rev. John Wesley and his Friends. By Joseph Priestley, LL.D., F.R.S.
Birmingham, 1791. The Life of the Rev. John Wesley, A.M., etc. By Dr. Coke and
Mr. Moore. London, 1792. The Life of the Rev. John Wesley, M.A., etc. By John
Whitehead, M.D. 2 vols. London, 1793-96. A Chronological History of the People
called Methodists. By William Myles. Liverpool and London, 1800.

Memoirs of the Wesley Family. By Adam Clarke, LL.D., F.A.S. 2nd ed. 2 vols.
London. Tess, 1823. The Life of the Rev. John Wesley, A.M. By Rev. Henry Moore.
2 vols. London, 1824. The Works of the Rev. John Wesley, A.M.(including the
journals). By Rev. Thomas Jackson. 3rd ed. I4 vols. London, I829-31.

Life of Rev. John Wesley, A.M., with Observations on Southey’s Life of Wesley.
By Richard Watson. London, 1831. The Life of the Rev. Charles Wesley, M.A. By
Thomas Jackson. 2 vols. London, 1841.

Life and Times of Selina, Countess of Huntingdon. By a member of the House of
Shirley and Hastings. 2 vols. London, 1844.

Wesley and Methodism. By Isaac Taylor. London, 1851.

Memoirs of James Hutton. By Daniel Benham. London, 1856.

History of Wesleyan Methodism. By George Smith, LL.D, F.A.S. 3 vols. London
1857.

Narrative of a Remarkable Transaction in the Early Life of John Wesley. 2nd ed.
London, 1862 The Fathers of the Wesley Family. By William Beal. 2nd ed. London,
1862. The Mother of the Wesleys. By Rev. John Kirk. London, 1868.

John Wesley and the Evangelical Reaction of the Eighteenth Century. By Julia
Wedgwood. London, 1870. The Oxford Methodists. By Rev. L. Tyerman. London, 1873.

Life and Times of Rev. Samuel Wesley, M.A., Rector of Epworth. By Rev. L.
Tyerman. London, 1873. The Life of the Rev. George Whitefield, B.A. By Rev. L
Tyerman. London 1876. The Life and Times of the Rev. John Wesley, M.A. By Rev.
L. Tyerman. 5th ed. 3 vols. London, 1880.

Wesley’s Designated Successor; The Life, Letters, and Literary Labours of the
Rev. John Fletcher, Vicar of Madeley. By Rev. L. Tyerman. London, 1882.

Memorials of the Wesley Family. By George J. Stevenson. London, 1876. The
History of the Religious Movement of the Eighteenth Century, called Methodism.
By Abel Stevens, LL.D. 3 vols. London, 1878.

History of Methodism in Ireland. By C. H. Crookshank, M.A. 3 vols. London, 1885.
The Life of John Wesley. By Rev. John Telford, B.A. London, 1886. The Life of
Wesley, and the Rise and Progress of Methodism. By Robert Southey. New edition.
London, 1890. The Living Wesley. By James H. Rigg, D.D. 3rd ed. London, 1905.

John Wesley. By J. H. Overton, M.A. London, 1891 A private collection of
Wesley’s various publications, in many volumes. Published and unpublished
letters, written by Wesley, etc., etc.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 3: CHAPTER 01 - EPWORTH ANCESTRY - BIRTH - HOME-LIFE
========================================================================

Epworth Ancestry - Birth - Home-Life THE name Wesley is inseparably linked for
all future time with that of the little town of Epworth, in the isle of Axholme,
North Lincolnshire. [Axholme, or Axelholme; in Saxon, Eaxelholme.] For the
present, however, it is needful to pass from the north-east of England to the
southwest. The researches into the family history, made by order of the first
Earl of Mornington, disclose the fact that the Wesley (Westley, Wellesley)
family had their original seat at Wilswe, or Welswe, near Wells, Somerset. The
genealogy has been traced as far back as to Guy, who was made a Thane by
Athelstan, circ. A.D. 938. Guy’s great-grandson was Walrond of Welswey, and the
grandson of this latter, Roger de Wellesley. [It has been suggested that these
variations conform strictly to the etymological probabilities of the case.
Wilswe, or Welswe, meant the way of the well — Wils or Wels being the contracted
genitive — and we (for weg) the noun thus qualified. It may then be inferred
that the home was on the way to some well-known spring — perhaps one of the
springs from which Wells takes its name. In the sixth generation the name
changes to the familiar Wellesley (well = welle, and leye = land — our lea, as
meaning meadow). Thus we have no longer the way of the well, but the land of the
well, and we may infer, either a removal to the estate on which the famous
spring was situated, or that the family domain now included the actual locality
of the well. | The Irish branch of the family, after alternating the two family
names (both now more strictly surnames), eventually adopted ’Wellesley,’ while
the other, the senior branch, from which the Epworth family were descended,
adopted Wesley — variously spelt Westley, Wesly, and Wesley. The elder line of
the descent have become Wellesley-Wesley. — See Proceedings of the Wesley
Historical Society, vol. I, p. 67.]

One branch of the family is traced to Sir Richard de Wellesley, who became the
head of the Wesleys of Dangan, co. Meath, Ireland, from which branch the Marquis
of Wellesley, Governor-General of India, and his brother Arthur, Duke of
Wellington, descended. Sir Richard’s eldest brother, Walrond de Wellesley,
second Baron Norragh, became the head of another branch. He succeeded to the
family estate, Wellesley Manor, co. Somerset. His son Gerald, the third Baron,
having offended King Henry IV., was deprived of his title. Gerald’s son and
heir, Arthur, took the name of Westley; but his son Hugh, who was knighted,
resumed the name Wellesley. Sir Hugh’s grandson, Walter, took again the name
Wesley or Westley. Walter’s son, Sir Herbert Wesley, or Westley, of Westleigh,
co. Devon, married Elizabeth, daughter of Robert de Wellesley of Dangan Castle,
Ireland, so that in their son Bartholomew, born 1596, these two branches of the
family were united, his father representing the original stock, and his mother
the Wellesley branch of that stock, of which she was a descendant. Hence
proceeds the Epworth branch of the family. Bartholomew married a daughter of Sir
Henry Colley, of Carbery Castle; and their son, John Westley, [Many interesting
particulars respecting Bartholomew, and his son, John Westley, are collected in
The Fathers of the Wesley Family, by William Beal. 2nd ed. London, 1862; Memoirs
of the Wesley Family. By Adam Clarke. 2nd ed. Two vols. London. Tegg; and the
subsequent researches of G. J. Stevenson, in Memorials of the Wesley Family.
London. Partridge, 1876.] who married the daughter of the celebrated Puritan,
John White, known as the Patriarch of Dorchester, was the father of Samuel of
Epworth, the father of Wesley. The mother of Wesley was Susanna, daughter of the
Rev. Samuel Annesley, second son of Francis Annesley, Viscount Valentia, the
eldest son being Arthur, Earl of Anglesea. The mother of Susanna was daughter of
another John White, a distinguished Puritan lawyer in London. Of Bartholomew
Westley’s early life but little is known. No family record has been preserved to
inform us where he was born, or how his early days were spent. But we learn that
he was sent while young to one of the universities, that he was diligent in his
studies, which included physic and divinity; and that as a clergyman he was
distinguished for plainness of speech, so that he was not a popular preacher to
those that looked more for garnished words than for important truths. [Calamy.]
He lived for some time at Bridport, and certainly preached at Allington, a
suburb of that town; [The pulpit which he used there is still preserved in the
Wesleyan school-room at Bridgport.] after which he held the livings of Charmouth
and Catherston, villages in the southwest of Dorset, from which he was ejected,
even before the passing of the Act of Uniformity, in 1662. It is thought that he
then became an itinerant preacher at Bridport, Lyme, Charmouth, Netherbury,
Beaminster, etc. He also practiced medicine, for which he was fitted by his
university training. He resided for some time at Charmouth, until the Five Mile
Act drove him away. His last years were spent in seclusion, probably at Lyme,
where he made over his fields to his son John, then Vicar of
Winterbourne-Whitchurch. He died about the age of eighty-five; but the exact
time and place of his burial were, until recently, unknown. We now learn that
his death (which was probably hastened by the premature death of. his son, John
Westley) took place at Lyme Regis, in the year 1670, and that he was buried
there on February 15 of that year, ’in the beautiful sea-girt churchyard— almost
within sight of the "Whitechapel Rocks," and of the secluded dell where he and
his persecuted parishioners were wont to meet during the troublous times that
followed the Restoration. [Broadley, John Wesley and his Dorset Forbears.]

John, the son of Bartholomew Westley, was born, perhaps at Bridport, about the
year 1636. His early education was probably gained at Dorchester Grammar School;
afterwards he entered New Hall, Oxford, where he made considerable progress in
Oriental languages. He took his Master’s degree, and, on account of his
seriousness, industry, and progress, gained the special attention of the
Vice-Chancellor, Dr. John Owen, Cromwell’s chaplain. On leaving Oxford, he
joined an ‘associated’ church, and was appointed an evangelist or missionary,
and preached at Melcombe, Radipole, and other places in Dorset. He was never
episcopally ordained. In 1658, he became Vicar of Winterbourne-Whitchurch,
having been approved by Cromwell’s ’triers,’ and appointed to the living by the
trustees. Soon afterwards he married a niece of Thomas Fuller, daughter of John
White, who was a notable figure in the Westminster Assembly of Divines. Westley
laid aside the Liturgy’, and introduced the Presbyterian or Independent form of
worship. A prolonged conversation which he had with the Bishop of Bristol is
recorded in the Nonconformists’ Memorial, and throws much light upon the
position, character, and views of Westley. His preaching was the means of the
conversion of sinners, wherever he exercised his ministry.

These were bitter times for the nonconforming clergy; matters were ripening for
the black Bartholomew Day of 1662. Spies and informers were abroad, and John
Westley (or Wesley, as he sometimes signed his name) fell a victim. Frivolous
articles were drawn up against him, and he was imprisoned for more than five
months. Early in 1662 he was seized when coming out of church, was again east
into prison, and after a time once more set free. This was within a month of
August 24, when he and two thousand more were ejected from their churches and
their homes. Soon afterwards his son Samuel was born. Early in the following
year he removed to Melcombe; but he was presently driven from the town, and a
fine of 20 was imposed on his landlady, and five shillings a week upon himself.
As a homeless fugitive he visited Ilminster, Bridgewater, and Taunton, where he
preached almost every day, being treated with great kindness by the
Presbyterians, Independents, and Baptists. For some weeks he was the
enthusiastic fellow-labourer of Joseph Alleine. By the generosity of an unknown
friend, a home was provided for himself and family at Preston, to which he
removed in 1663. Here several of his children were born. He ministered, as he
had opportunity, at Weymouth and places in the vicinity, though after 1664 he
was prevented from preaching by the passing of the Conventicle Act. But he could
not be wholly silenced, and began to preach in private at Preston and elsewhere.
He afterwards became pastor to a small company of people at Poole, with whom he
continued until his death, though he was several times apprehended, and four
times imprisoned. At one time he was obliged to leave his wife and family and
flock, and for a considerable period remained hidden. At length his sufferings
and privations, the decay of spiritual religion, the loss of friends, together
with the increasing virulence of the enemies of religion, overpowered him, and
he died at the early age of thirty-three or thirty-four, about the year 1670.

Samuel Wesley was born at Winterbourne-Whirchurch, in December, 1662. [The
following entry is taken from the old parish register: — "1662 — Samuel Wesly,
the son of John Wesly, was baptized December 17."] He received his education at
the Dorchester Free School, where he remained until he was fifteen years of age.
His widowed mother being at this time very poor, he was sent, through the
kindness of Dissenting friends, to an academy at Stepney, in the hope that he
would enter the Dissenting Ministry. Here he remained two years, by which time,
he says, he was a dabbler in rhyme and faction, and, encouraged by some of the
Dissenting ministers, wrote ’silly lampoons on Church and State.’ He advanced in
classical learning, and had the advantage of attending the ministry of Charnock,
and other popular ministers of the day; he once heard ’friend Bunyan.’ Being
engaged to reply to some severe strictures written against the Dissenters, he
entered upon a course of reading which led to a change in his views, and, in
consequence, to his attaching himself to the Established Church. Encouraged by
the offer of an exhibition of 10, he determined to go to Oxford. Accordingly he
set out early one morning, ‘footing’ it all the way. He entered himself as a
servitor of Exeter College, supported himself for five years, took his degree,
and removed to London, where he was ordained deacon, August 7, I688. He obtained
a curacy, with an income of 28, and afterwards a chaplaincy on board a
man-of-war, where he began his poem on The Life of Christ.

He then obtained another curacy, and soon after married, as was said above,
Susanna, daughter of Dr. Annesley, a leading Nonconformist divine, at whose
house he with other earnest students had frequently found a welcome. In 1691, he
was appointed to the parish of South Ormesby, with an income of 50 and a
house—-’a mean cot composed of reeds and clay.’ Here he spent nearly six of the
best years of his life, and wrote some of his most able works, and here five of
his children were born. About the year 1696 or 1697 he removed with his wife and
family to Epworth, where the special interest of the family history commences.

Samuel Wesley was strict in the observance of his duties as parish priest;
well-read, scholarly, devoted to his book and his pen, a passionate student of
the Scriptures in their original tongues, a voluminous writer both in prose and
verse, an active, bustling man, brimming over with wit and genius, a vivacious
and inordinate worker, knowing little of rest and nothing of
self-indulgence—qualities which were afterwards highly developed in his son. His
talents and erudition soon brought him into notoriety, and he busied himself
with Church matters, and by compulsion gave heed to business affairs, for which
he was not specially fitted, this leading at times to not a little interruption
of the family comfort. He usually attended the sittings of Convocation, holding
such attendance to be part of his duty. This he performed at an expense of money
which he could ill spare from the necessities of so large a family, and at a
cost of time which was injurious to his parish. But he was a man of
unimpeachable integrity, of lofty moral sensibility, and very firm in his
attachment to principle. His struggles with poverty, and his difficulties
amongst his boorish parishioners, together with many interesting facts in the
family history, are told at some length in Tyerman’s Life and Times of Samuel
Wesley. Of the ancestors of Susanna Wesley, her biographer says, [The Mother of
the Wesleys. By the Rev. John Kirk. 5th ed., London. Jarrold, 1868.] some of
them, as we have seen, could boast patrician blood, and occasionally filled
important stations in the Commonwealth, while others rejoiced in a higher, a
spiritual nobility. Her father was ’Samuell, the sonne of John Anslye,’ probably
of the parish of Haseley, in Warwickshire, in the church of which parish young
Annesley was baptized in March, 1620. He was serious from his earliest days, a
diligent reader of Holy Scripture, and, during his college course at Oxford,
remarkable for his temperance and industry. On his entering upon his first
living in the parish of Cliffe, in Kent, his parishioners, fonder of rioting and
drunkenness than of sobriety and religion, hailed him with ’spits, forks, and
stones,’ and many times threatened his life. ’Use me as you will,’ said the
courageous young parson, ’I am resolved to continue with you until God has
fitted you by my ministry to entertain a better. Then, when you are so prepared,
I will leave you.’ When he did leave them, it was amid their tears and cries,
and a thousand other tokens of heart-felt love. He afterwards became Vicar of
Cripplegate, where he remained until he shared the fate of his fellow
Nonconformists in I662. For the next ten years he appears to have lived in
obscurity, ’his Nonconformity creating for him many outward troubles, but no
inward uneasiness.’ Taking advantage of the Declaration of Indulgence, in 1672
he licensed a meeting-house in Little St. Helen’s, Bishopsgate Street, where he
gathered a large and flourishing church, to which he lovingly ministered for
twenty-five years. He was blessed with a hardy constitution. ’The days of "hoare
frost" and chilling winds found him in his study at the top of the house with
open windows and empty fire-grate.’ He was temperate in all things, used no
stimulants, and he could endure any amount of active exercise and toil,
preaching twice or thrice every day of the Week without any sense of weariness.

He died December 16, 1696, and was buried at St. Leonard’s, Shoreditch. At his
funeral sermon it was said that ’in him the Church had lost a pillar, the nation
a wrestler with God, the poor a benefactor, his people a faithful pastor, his
children a tender father, and the Ministry an exemplary fellow-labourer.’

During his residence in Cliffe he had married the daughter of John White, ’a
grave lawyer,’ a Puritan from his youth, very decided in his religious
principles and active in the ecclesiastical controversies of the time. He was a
member of the Westminster Assembly of Divines. Mrs. Annesley is spoken of as a
woman of superior understanding, and of earnest and consistent piety. She spared
no pains in endeavoring to promote the religious welfare of her numerous
children. Susanna was the youngest daughter among ’two dozen, or a quarter of a
hundred,’ children born to this honoured pair. Mr. Kirk opines that those grand
qualities of character so much admired in Susanna Wesley were inherited from her
mother, and that the godly ordering of the family in Epworth rectory was an
imitation of that which prevailed in the house of the Nonconformist minister,
under the care of Susanna Wesley’s own mother.

If there be any virtue in an ancestry which combines learning, respectability,
and godliness on both sides, John Wesley may certainly claim a true nobleness of
descent. He came of people having a mental and spiritual history. It is
impossible to mark these particulars in the family record, without being
impressed with the singular providence that brought together through successive
generations the many elements of character that were needful to one who should
be a suitable agent of Divine grace in so great a work as that to which Wesley
was called. His was no ordinary ancestry; he was no ordinary man. He inherited
the stern tenacity and the devotional temper of the Puritan. The hard training
which developed in him great powers of endurance, the spiritual discipline which
led him to so profound a reverence for sacred things, the teaching of poverty
which gave to him the sense of independence of wealth, and of superiority to its
claims, were not unknown to many of his forbears. Moreover, the persecution and
suffering for great principles which many of them endured, and which embedded
those principles so firmly in their minds, he shared. In the mental culture that
gave both quickness in acquiring knowledge and the power to retain it; in the
development of the poetic and musical faculties, which in this family attained
to so high a degree of perfection; and in the facility of public speaking which
successive individuals displayed, and which culminated in the extraordinary
powers of its final example—in all these we mark a collocation of distinguishing
characteristics that formed the special qualifications of Wesley for his
remarkable career.

What shall be said of Susanna Wesley, who takes rank with the most celebrated
mothers that history recalls We learn that she was early devoted to
reading—first, the ’good books’ which she recognized as among the mercies of her
childhood, and then a fearless venture upon the troubled waters of the
theological controversies of the day, when she well-nigh made shipwreck of her
faith on the rock of Socinianism, from which she was rescued by the ’religious
orthodox man’ who afterwards became her husband. By what means she, educated
among the Dissenters, was led to attach herself to the Church of England, we
might have known, had not the fire which destroyed the Epworth parsonage also
consumed a manuscript containing ’an account of the whole transaction, in
which,’ she says, ’I had included the main of the controversy between Dissenters
and the Established Church, as far as it had come to my knowledge.’ Her aptitude
in writing is shown in her excellent letters to her children, and in the papers
prepared by her for use in their instruction. [See Stevenson’s Memorials of the
Wesley Family; The Proceedings of the Wesley Historical Society, vol. I.; and
Clarke’s Wesley Family, vol. Ii., in which appears her own account of her method
of training her children and regulating her household, contained in a letter to
her son John, dated July 24, 1732.] These were dissertations on the Creed, the
Ten Commandments, obedience to the Law of God, the Being and perfections of God,
and an exposition of the principles of Revealed Religion.

She was an admirable woman, of highly improved mind, and of a strong and
masculine understanding; an obedient wife, an exemplary mother, a fervent
Christian. [Southey.] Her consummate management of her numerous household, her
patient endurance of the pinch of poverty, her unflinching courage in the midst
of trouble and danger, her deep concern for the spiritual welfare of her
fellow-parishioners, her devotion to her able but somewhat erratic husband, ’her
orderliness, reasonableness, steadfastness of purpose, calm authority, and
tender affection,’ [Rigg.] find ample illustration in the numerous references to
her which are to be found in the various Wesley memoirs, more particularly in
the Life by the Rev. John Kirk. But it is her wonderful skill in the training of
her children, especially in its bearing upon the future of her illustrious son,
that claims attention here. The children in that parsonage home were the
subjects of a mild, a tender, and a loving, if inflexible, rule. Mrs. Wesley
took tireless pains with her numerous offspring.

We must banish all notions of harshness, haste, or irritability of temper in
this gracious woman. Calmly, gently, firmly, and lovingly she moulded the
plastic spirit of each child. Watching the first buddings of intelligent
activity, she was beforehand with her gentle guidance, not waiting for a habit
to be formed and then with severity correcting it. The rule, if inflexible, was
not harshly imposed. Her biographer says, ’All her commands were pleasant as
apples of gold in baskets of silver.’ The guide and teacher of those little
children and growing youths was their best, most loving, and most beloved friend
—a wise, sweet, and saintly woman. They were not left to the care of ignorant or
peevish servants, or uninterested teachers. She, with her husband’s aid, was
their teacher, until, under her eye, the elder were able to give instruction to
the younger. Her household was ruled by law, and she was the law-giver; but law
in her tongue was the law of kindness. The schooling and training of her
children were the outcome of her own training: their discipline followed her own
self-discipline. In the light of modem customs the time for recreation may seem
to have been short, when we remember the rule by which she regulated her own
amusements in early life-never to spend more time in any matter of recreation in
one day than she spent in private religious duties. Not so bad a regulation as
at first sight it appears to be, for she set apart at least one hour in the
morning and one in the evening for such duties. ’The nursery, the yard, and the
adjoining croft, however, occasionally became scenes of high glee and frolic.’
[Kirk.]

It was into this family, on the seventeenth day of the sunny month of June,
1703, that the eleventh child, and fourth son, of the nineteen children of
Samuel and Susanna Wesley, was born at Epworth parsonage; and a few hours after
his birth, being weakly, he was baptized by his father. The babe was named John
Benjamin, after two of the children deceased, who respectively bore these names.
[’I have heard him (Wesley) say, that he was christened by the name of John
Benjamin; that his mother had buried two sons, one called John and the other
Benjamin, and that she united their names in him. But he never made use of the
second name.’ Crowther’s Methodist Memorial, 1810, p. 5. This accords with a
family tradition.] The latter name was never used either by Wesley himself or by
the family. Little ’Jacky’ went through the training common to all the children
of that home. His sleep in infancy was measured—three hours in the morning and
three in the afternoon, gradually shortened until he needed none in the daytime.
By the close of his first year he had been taught ’to fear the rod,’ whether of
punishment or of authority, and, if he cried, to do so ‘softly.’ His meals were
strictly regulated as to time and quantity, and he was further taught to eat
such things as were set before him, at the three daily meals, and to desire
nothing between. As soon as he could speak he was taught the Lord’s Prayer,
which he then repeated daily, morning and evening. He was instructed to speak
and act with propriety, and never to be rude in word or behaviour, even to
servants. When calling a brother or sister by name, he learnt to preface the
name with ’brother’ or ’sister,’ as the case might be. On his fifth birthday he,
like all the others, save Kezzie, learnt the alphabet, and immediately began his
reading lessons at the first chapter in Genesis. This birthday performance was a
notable event in the life of each child, for which due preparations were made.
’No sooner was the appointed birthday with its simple festivities fairly over,
than learning began in earnest. The day before the new pupil took his formal
place in the schoolroom, "the house was set in order, every one’s work
appointed, and a charge given that no One should come into the room from nine
till twelve, or from two till five." The allotted task of those hours was for
the new scholar to acquire a perfect mastery of the alphabet; and in every case,
save two, the evening of the day saw Mrs. Wesley’s children in full possession
of the elements of all future learning.’ [Kirk’s The Mother of the Wesleys, p.
145.]

Morning and evening he joined in singing the Psalms with which the school was
opened and closed; and, according to the rule of the house, one of his elder
sisters, probably Kezzie, who was passionately fond of the little fellow, was
told off to read to him the Psalms for the day, and a chapter in the Bible. Many
have wondered how Mrs. Wesley could succeed in inculcating all these lessons.
She taught hem. The children were not told what to do, and then whipped into the
doing of it. She more than any one held the love of each child, and she gently
and lovingly led each into the path of duty. The children learned to think with
her of the importance and reasonableness of duty. We never in after years hear
from any one of them a word of complaint, as against undue restriction, or of
rebelliousness against the yoke borne in youth. In Wesley’s most humble
confessions he never names any approach to disobedience in his childhood; nay,
he looked upon his earliest years as his best. Some features of this discipline
will reappear when Wesley founds his school at Kingswood. For some years matters
went on very well. ’Never were children in better orders’ wrote the happy
mother, rejoicing in the success of her labours; ’never were children better
disposed to piety, or in more subjection to their parents.’ But the peaceful
flow of this family history was destined to be most rudely checked. The fidelity
of the Rector in rebuking the sins of his people, and his activity in promoting
the election of an unpopular candidate for Parliament, perhaps added to their
ignoble envy of a family so greatly exalted above themselves, excited the ire of
his rude parishioners, and they set fire to his parsonage. John, by a merciful
providence, escaped, ’A brand plucked from the fire,’ as he afterwards wrote.

Mrs. Wesley, in a letter written soon after the event, says, ’... When we were
got into the hall, and were surrounded with flames, Mr. Wesley found he had left
the keys of the doors above stairs. He ran up and recovered them a minute before
the staircase took fire. When we opened the street door, the strong north-east
wind drove the flames in with such violence, that none could stand against them.
But some of our children got through the windows, the rest through a little door
into the garden. I was not in a condition to climb up to the windows, neither
could I get to the garden door. I endeavoured three times to force my passage
through the street door, but was as often beat back by the fury of the flames.
In this distress, I besought our blessed Saviour for help, and then waded
through the fire, naked as I was, which did me no further harm than a little
scorching my hands and my face. When Mr. Wesley had seen the other children
safe, he heard the child in the nursery cry. He attempted to go up the stairs,
but they were all on fire, and would not bear his weight. Finding it impossible
to give any help, he kneeled clown in the hail, and recommended the soul of the
child to God.’

Wesley, at a later period, supplemented this account. He says,’ I believe it was
just at that time I awaked; for I did not cry, as they imagined, unless it was
afterwards. I remember all the circumstances as distinctly as though it were but
yesterday. Seeing the room was very light, I called to the maid to take me up.
But none answering, I put my head out of the curtains, and saw streaks of fire
on the top of the room. I got up and ran to the door, but could get no further,
all the floor beyond it being in a blaze. I then climbed up on a chest which
stood near the window. One in the yard saw me, and proposed running to fetch a
ladder. Another [a Mr. Rhodes, {His grandson, a retired sea captain in
Wellington, New Zealand, preserved the tradition of the name.}] answered, "There
will not be time; but I have thought of another expedient. Here, I will fix
myself against the wall; lift a light man and set him on my shoulders." They did
so, and he took me out of the window. Just then the whole roof fell in; but it
fell inward, or we had all been crushed at once. When they brought me into the
house, where my father was, he cried out, "Come, neighbours, let us kneel down I
Let us give thanks to God I He has given me all my eight children; let the house
go, I am rich enough." The next day, as he was walking in the garden and
surveying the ruins of the house, he picked up part of a leaf of his polyglot
Bible, on which just these words were legible, Vade; yende omnia quae habes, et
attolle crucem, et sequere Me. "Go; sell all that thou hast; and take up thy
cross, and follow Me." [Works, xiii. 475-6. | More recently another relic of the
fire has been discovered. In the year 1832, the then Rector, wishing to alter
the appearance of the garden, directed that a mound of earth standing in it
should be removed. Beneath the soil was found a quantity of rubbish, an in it,
at what appeared to be the foot of an old staircase, a small thick quarto bible
was discovered, bound in strong pasteboards and covered with thick leather. It
was much discoloured by water and singed by fire. The man who removed the soil
was allowed to take the book away. It was afterwards sold by his son to a
gentleman, who presented it to Didsbury College, where it is carefully preserved
with the attesting documents.] In giving an account of the fire to the Rev. Mr.
Hoole, Mrs. Wesley thus writes,’ Though Mr. Wesley and I and seven small
children were all naked and exposed to the inclemency of the air, in a night
which was as severely cold as perhaps any one can remember, and though we had
before our eyes the melancholy prospect of our house and goods consuming in the
flames, nor knew we whither to wander nor what to do with our little ones that
now cried out, as much with the cold and because the frost cut their naked feet,
as they had just before done or fear of the fire, yet so deeply were our minds
affected with the goodness of God in preserving ourselves and our children’s
lives, that for a while we made no reflection on the condition to which we were
reduced, nor did the consideration of our having no house, money, food, or
raiment, for the present, much affect us.’

Forty years after this event, Wesley writes, ’We had a comfortable watch-night
at the chapel. About eleven o’clock it came into my mind. that this was the very
day and hour in which, forty years ago, I was taken out of the flames. I stopped
and gave a short account of that wonderful providence. The voice of praise and
thanksgiving went up on high, and great was our rejoicing before the Lord.’
[Journal, February 9, 1750.] The dispersion of the children during the building
of the new rectory unhappily left them at full liberty to converse with
servants, which before they had been restrained from, and to run abroad and play
with any children, good or bad. The effect was that ’that civil behaviour which
made them admired, when at home, by all who saw them, was, in great measure,
lost, and a clownish accent and many rude ways were learned, which were not
reformed without some difficulty.’ So wrote the thoughtful mother; but she set
herself resolutely to the task of correcting the injury.

John was but six years of age, and would therefore be less liable to suffer than
some of the older ones. He was received into the house of a neighbouring
clergyman, with whom he remained twelve months, during the rebuilding of the
parsonage, and for this family he entertained a very strong affection. His
mother’s care was afterwards specially directed towards him. In a solemn
meditation she wrote, ’I would offer Thee myself and all that Thou hast given
me; and I would resolve—O give me grace to do it I—that the residue of my life
shall be all devoted to Thy service. And I do intend to be more particularly
careful of the soul of this child that Thou hast so mercifully provided for,
than ever I have been; that I may endearour to instil into his mind the
principles of Thy true religion and virtue. Lord, give grace to do it sincerely
and prudently, and bless my attempts with good success!’ [Moore, i. 116.] No one
can, without renouncing the world in the most literal sense, observe my method,’
she wrote,’ and there are few, if any, that would entirely devote twenty years
of the prime of life in hopes to save the souls of their children, which they
think may be saved without so much ado—for that was my principal intention,
however unskilfully managed.’ [Letter of Mrs. Wesley — See Overton, John Wesley,
p. 5.] In addition to the teachings of the Schoolroom, each child in turn was,
once a week, privately conversed with, when religious principles were more
minutely instilled, and religious duties more closely pressed home. Jacky’s day
was Thursday, and years afterwards he wrote to his mother, ‘If you can spare me
only that little part of Thursday evening which you formerly bestowed upon me in
another manner, I doubt not it would be as useful now for correcting my heart as
it was then for forming my judgment.’ The conditions of life in that
Lincolnshire rectory were highly favourable to the growth of goodness of
character. Self-restraint, self-discipline, and self-denial were daily
practised. Reverential regard for sacred things, with unswerving faith in the
Divine word, and unwavering obedience to it, was habitually displayed. We hear
little of high culture in the neighbourhood, but within those garden walls
homely virtues flourished, and learning and joyfulness and love abounded. ’There
would be few neighbours with whom the Wesleys could associate on terms of
equality; they would therefore be left very much to their own resources. But, as
all the family—father, mother, and all the brothers and sisters—were above the
average in point of abilities and attainments, this would be no detriment to
John Welsey’s intellectual culture, while at the same time it would lay the
foundation of that simplicity, guilelessness, and unworldliness which were his
strongly marked characteristics all through life. His early home training also
combined the double advantage of giving him the culture and refinement of a
thorough gentleman, and the hardness and power to endure poverty. For, from
circumstances into which it is not necessary to enter, the Wesleys were always
poor, sometimes even to the verge of destitution.’ [Overton.]

Amidst these favourable surroundings young Wesley grew up. Who, then, were his
daily companions His brother Samuel left home when John was only one year old;
Martha was but three years, and Charles but two, at the time of the fire. He
was, therefore, thrown mainly into the company of his elder sisters. But what
sisters! Emilia, at that time seventeen years of age—intellectual, studious,
scholarly, beautiful in appearance, virtuous, and witty, having an exquisite
taste for poetry and music, and passionately fond of John. Susanna,
good-natured, facetious, and a little romantic, with a mind naturally strong and
vivacious, and well-refined by a good education. Mary, somewhat deformed in
body, but with a face that was exceedingly beautiful, a fair and legible index
to a mind and disposition almost angelic—well-informed and naturally refined,
humble, obliging, and amiable, she was the favourite and delight of the whole
family. [Clarke.] Hetty, who had all the graces and gifts of her brothers and
sisters, combined with great personal accomplishments and more than ordinary
mental endowments. (She could read the Greek Testament when she was eight years
of age.) Hetty was six years older than John; Anne (’ Nancy’) was seven years
his senior. The latter inherited all the excellencies, social, moral, and
spiritual, which characterized the family; it was her delight to sit in her
mother’s room, after school hours, to listen to her conversation, or her remarks
on things and books. She also was passionately attached to John. This was the
state of the household at the time of the fire, and John had five years more to
spend in that home before he was removed to school.

’One pictures John Wesley at Epworth as a grave, sedate child, always wanting to
know the reason of everything, one of a group of remarkable children, each of
them with a strong individuality and a very high spirit, but all kept well In
hand by their admirable mother; all precise and rather formal, after the fashion
of the day, in their language and habits.’ [Overton.] There are but few
incidents of his home-life recorded. John thought deeply upon every subject, and
felt himself answerable to his reason and conscience for everything he did; in
none of them did passion or natural appetite seem to have any peculiar sway.
’Mr. Wesley has told me,’ says Dr. Adam Clarke, [Memoirs of the Wesley Family.]
’that when he was a child, and was asked at any time, out of the common way of
meals, to have, for instance, a piece of bread and butter, fruit, etc., he has
replied, with cool unconcern, "I thank you, I will think of it."’ He would
neither touch nor do anything till he had reflected on its fitness and
propriety. This subjection of his mind to deep reflection, which, to those who
were not acquainted with him, might have appeared like hesitation, sometimes
puzzled the family. In one instance his father said in a pet to Mrs. Wesley, ‘I
profess, sweetheart, I think our Jack would not attend to the most pressing
necessities of nature, unless he could give a reason for it.’ ’Child,’ said his
father to him, when he was young, ‘you think to carry everything by dint of
argument; but you will find how very little is ever done in the world by close
reason.’ Wesley, recording this, adds, ’Very little indeed.’ Attacked by
small-pox when he was between eight and nine years of age, he bore the
affliction with patience and fortitude. In a letter to her husband, Mrs. Wesley
says, ’Jack has borne his disease bravely, like a man, and, indeed, like a
Christian, without complaint.’ With these few facts in view, it will hardly
excite surprise that his conduct was such that his father admitted him to the
Lord’s table when he was only eight years of age. [Journal, May 27, 1728.]

Concerning himself at this time, he, some years afterwards, wrote, ‘I believe
till I was about ten years old I had not sinned away that washing of the Holy
Ghost which was given me in baptism ’—such were his views at the time-’having
been strictly educated and carefully taught that I could only be saved by
universal obedience, by keeping all the commandments of God; in the meaning of
which I was diligently instructed. And those instructions, so far as they
respected outward duties and sins, I gladly received, and often thought of.’


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 4: CHAPTER 02 - LONDON AND OXFORD: SCHOOL AND COLLEGE LIFE
========================================================================

London and Oxford: School and College Life THE youthful Wesley was now to pass
into circumstances widely different from all with which he had hitherto been
familiar. In his eleventh year he entered the Charterhouse, London, as a
foundation scholar (of whom there were about forty, and sixty ’town-boys’), on
the nomination of the Duke of Buckingham, who often befriended the Wesley
family. From the seclusion of his rural home to the centre of a great city, and
from the companionship of sisters to the company of a hundred youths of various
ages, dispositions, character, and training, was a very great change, and must
have proved a shock to this delicately sensitive and susceptible spirit, however
much it may have been tempered by preparatory conversation at the Rectory. In
respect of character, he was prepared to stand in the presence of any of them,
and probably few, if any, had undergone so severe a discipline as he—a
discipline that was not a restraint from which in youthful restlessness he
desired to be freed, but a habit of life which had the approval of his young
conscience and judgment. All that can be learnt of him during his stay at the
Charterhouse points to diligence and good behaviour. His previous mental
discipline, his rooted habits of order, regularity, and obedience, would well
prepare him for the routine and restrictions of school-life. He had not now to
take his first lessons in method, as would many of his compeers; for in his
youth he was an adept in these matters, as is revealed by the rigidity with
which he followed his father’s advice to run round the Charterhouse garden three
times every morning—a distance of about a mile—for the benefit of his health.
Southey says that for his quietness, regularity, and application he became a
favourite with the master, Dr. Walker; and he adds, Wesley seems never to have
looked back with melancholy upon the days that were gone; earthly regrets of
this kind could find no room in one who was continually pressing onward to the
goal.’

How much soever Wesley may have been inured to privation, he could not but
suffer painfully: from the practice of the older boys taking from the younger
their portions of meat, so that during a great part of his residence he fared
mainly on dry bread. In after days he imputed his vigorous health partly to this
fact. ’From ten to fourteen,’ says he,’ I had little but bread to eat, and not
great plenty of that. I believe this was so far from hurting me that it laid the
foundation of lasting health.’ The following story, anticipatory’ of the power
over multitudes which Wesley in after life exercised, was related by his
brother; Charles to his daughter, Miss Sarah Wesley, who inserted it in a letter
to Dr. Adam Clarke. ’ When John Wesley was a little boy at the Charterhouse
School, the master, missing all the little boys from the playground, supposed
them, by their quietness, to be in some mischief, Searching, he found them all
assembled in the schoolroom around my uncle, who was amusing them with
instructive tales, to which they attentively listened rather than follow their
accustomed sports. The master expressed much approbation towards them and John
Wesley, and he wished him to repeat this entertainment, as often as he could
obtain auditors and so well employ his time.’ As to his progress in learning,
the testimony of his brother Samuel, then an usher at Westminster School, who
kept careful watch over his younger brother, is conclusive. He says in a letter
to his father, ’My brother Jack, I can faithfully assure You, gives you no
manner of discouragement from breeding your third son (Charles) a scholar;’ and
again, ’Jack is with me, and a brave boy, learning Hebrew as fast as he can.’

Reference must be made here to some very curious and unexplained phenomena which
occurred at the home in Epworth during the months of December, 1716, and
January, 1717. Sundry strange noises were heard and sights witnessed in
different parts of the house, for which no reasonable explanation has been
forthcoming—the general belief of the family inclining to the acknowledgment of
them as of supernatural origin. But John was away, and our interest in them is
confined solely to their influence upon his mind. It is not improbable that his
inquiry into these strange events may have increased in him a persuasion of the
reality of supernatural phenomena, his belief in which he so often afterwards
declared. ’The very fact that he was not a personal witness to the phenomena may
have deepened their effect upon him .... The kind of effect on his mind is
illustrated by that which it had on his sister Emily, who announces herself,
with the naive decision of eighteen, as "inclined to infidelity" at the time of
these noises, and by them reclaimed to a belief in the spiritual world .... A
series of unexplained phenomena, interesting and meaningless as they were,
furnished his mind with a stock of recollections firmly rooted in the
supernatural which justified his freely adding to their number any analogous
instances of superhuman agency without investigation.’ The fullest accounts were
afterwards gathered by Mr. Samuel Wesley, and subsequently published by Dr.
Priestley who thinks it most probable that it was a trick of the servants,
assisted by some of the neighhours. In reply to this, Southey says, ’It may be
safely asserted that many of the circumstances cannot be explained by any such
supposition, nor by any legerdemain, nor by ventriloquism, nor by any secret of
acoustics. In the present instance no mani- festation of Divine power is
supposed more than in the appearance of a departed spirit. Such things may be
preternatural and yet not miraculous; they may not be in the ordinary course of
nature, and yet imply no alteration of its laws.’ a Wesley, on going down to
Epworth four years later, carefully inquired into the particulars, speaking to
each of the persons who were then in the house, and taking clown what each could
testify of his or her own knowledge, This account he afterwards published, but
without comment.

After a careful analysis and comparison, both of the contemporary and the
subsequent records of these remarkable phenomena, the author of Modern
Spiritualism says, ’The Wesley case indicates pretty clearly that the main
reason for the apparently inexplicable element in these narratives is the defect
of the evidence. When we have only second-hand accounts written down months or
years after the events, or accounts from uneducated or irresponsible persons, we
find abundance of marvellous incidents; when, as here, we have almost
contemporary accounts at first hand from sober-minded witnesses, the statement
of the marvellous is reduced to a minimum. But the peculiarly instructive
feature of the Wesley case is that we can see how the witnesses, whilst in the
earlier letters they narrate of their own personal experience only comparatively
tame and uninteresting episodes, allow their imaginations to embellish the
experiences of other members of the household; and that these same
embellishments nine years later are incorporated in the first-hand accounts as
genuine items of personal experience.’ And in seeking an explanation of the
records, he appears to fasten on a morbid craving for notoriety and excitement
on the part of Hetty Wesley, and he remarks that ’the explanations adopted by
the sympathetic spectators repeat accurately their individual beliefs and
temperament, or the current traditions of the country at the time;’ and adds, ’
In the Wesley household, as in most modern outbreaks, the disturbances were
supposed to indicate a spirit of a doubtful character.’ As to Wesley’s moral
state at this time, he afterwards wrote, ’ The next six or seven years were
spent at school; where, outward restraints being removed, I was much more
negligent than before, even of outward duties, and almost continually guilty of
outward sins, which I knew to be such, though they were not scandalous in the
eyes of the world. However, I still read the Scriptures, and said my prayers,
morning and evening. And what I now hoped to be saved by, was, (1) not being so
bad as other people; (2) having still a kindness for religion; and (3) reading
the Bible, going to church, and saying my prayers.’

Tyerman is hasty enough to conclude from this that Wesley ’entered the
Charterhouse a saint, and left it a sinner.’ He is justly rebuked by the more
cautious words of a very careful and life-long student of the entire round of
Wesleyan and Methodist history, and who is probably more familiar with the
details than any living man at the present time—Dr. James H. Rigg—who says,
referring to Wesley’s words just quoted, ’Such is the sentence which Wesley, the
sternest of judges in such a case, pronounced on his own moral and religious
state when he was at the Charterhouse—-a sentence pronounced, it must be
remembered at a time when all Wesley’s judgments as to such cases were far more
severe than they became as revised, after many years’ experience, in his later
life. It was in 1738 that he so wrote of himself. It is, clear that Wesley never
lost, even at the Charterhouse, a tender respect for religion, the fear of God,
and the forms of Christian propriety. That he was at this time unconverted there
can be no doubt; but when Mr. Tyerman, with such awful emphasis, tells us that
having gone to the Charterhouse a "saint"-child, at ten years of age he left it
"a sinner" at seventeen, he uses language which can scarcely fail to convey an
altogether exaggerated impression as to the character of the boy’s moral and
spiritual faults and failings .... Isaac Taylor says, with reference to the
privations and oppressions which Wesley endured at school, that "he learned as a
boy to suffer wrongfully with cheerful patience, and to conform himself to cruel
despotisms without acquiring either the slave’s temper or the despot’s .... "
For my part, I cannot help thinking that not a little grace must have been still
working in the soul of the brave and patient boy, to enable him to bear himself
as he did. Wesley must have carried a heart, not only bright and hopeful, but
forgiving, not only elastic and vigorous, but patient and generous, or he could
not have looked back in after days on the years spent at the Charterhouse, not
only without bitter ness, but with pleasure, and, to use Southey’s phrase, have
retained so great a predilection for the place that he made it his custom to
walk annually through the scene of his schoolboy years ....It was no slight
evidence of at least the powerful restraining influence of religion that Wesley
passed through such an ordeal as his six or seven years’ residence at the
Charterhouse without contracting any taint of vice.’ With a school exhibition of
40 per annum, obtained at the Charterhouse, Wesley proceeded to Oxford, entering
Christ Church as a commoner on July 23, 1720. He had been preceded at Oxford by
his brother Samuel, his father, grandfather, and great-grandfather, and his
mother’s father.

He was now thrown into circumstances entirely new to him. Hitherto, he had had
but little experience of the world. At home he would not be altogether ignorant
of the rude, untutored, boorish character of many of the Epworth parishioners.
But these would create only sentiments of disgust and revulsion in him, as would
the visions of youthful wickedness to which he would be introduced at the
Charterhouse by one hundred youths gathered from such homes as the time
produced, homes in which the cultivation of virtue would certainly not generally
be of a high order. This was no favourable ground for the development of lofty
moral character in one disposed to yield to its influence; but, as the
conscience and judgment of the young Wesley had been thoroughly instructed and
disciplined, he would probably only feel shocked and revolted. He who would not
perform the common offices of life without a reason would not be likely
unreasoningly to yield to the deceits of wrongdoing. And by how much he resisted
the evil, by so much would he be strengthened for further resistance. At this
stage of his moral training, and at a very susceptible age, he entered the
University—’a gay, sprightly, and virtuous youth, full of good classics, and
also with some knowledge of Hebrew.’ Sad indeed is the picture of University
life in the eighteenth century, as presented by our most trustworthy historians.
If it were not wholly bad, and the worst accounts do not warrant such a
supposition, though the gleams of light in the dark picture are but few, yet the
University reflected the spirit of an age which by its heartlessness, its
indifference, its frivolity—in one word its utter worldliness—was widely severed
from the present one, so proud of its truth, its earnestness, its energy, and
its high and noble aims. Idleness, trifling, hard drinking, lewdness, gambling,
were common. Crosse’s words to his mother, often quoted, written a little later
in the century, show what awaited the unsuspecting freshman. ’Oxford,’ he says,
’is a perfect hell upon earth. What chance is there for an unfortunate lad, just
come from school, with no one to watch and care for him—no guide I often saw my
tutor carried off perfectly intoxicated.’ Happily, Wesley was not without a
guide. True it was an unseen, but not less a real, one. His heart was held too
firmly in his mother’s hand for him to have been easily dragged downwards.
Tyerman does not hesitate to take a pessimistic view of Wesley’s religious state
during his early years at Oxford. But Tyerman was better at collecting facts
than at drawing inferences from them.

There is absolutely not a whisper of any moral delinquency in Wesley. He was not
an idler, as his progress showed, still less was he a profligate, or anything
approaching it. He probably walked on the highest plane of Oxford life, far
above the depth of immorality which characterized many of those around him, As
to extravagance, he had-not the means of indulging in it, if he were disposed so
to do, even though the 40 of his exhibition be multiplied by four, as Overton
suggests. The term of Wesley’s residence in Oxford may be separated into two
distinct periods, of which the dividing line is his election to a :Fellowship at
Lincoln College, and his removal thither. ’Of the earlier portion of the former
period our information is but scanty, and we are left Very much to conjecture.
We may estimate the influences amidst which he pursued his way, we may keep in
mind the inner light which never failed him, and we may mark the progress which
he made and the position he gained. But little of the correspondence of the
period has been preserved. He may not yet have adopted his practice of carefully
preserving all letters that he received. It was in 1740 that he ’spent two days
in Oxford looking over the letters he had received for the sixteen or eighteen
years last past.’ A contemporary thus writes of him in 1724, when he was about
twenty-one years of age, ’He appeared very sensible and acute collegian,
baffling everyone by the subtleties of logic, and laughing at them for being so
easily routed, a young fellow of the finest classical taste, of the most liberal
and manly sentiments.’ One of his earliest biographers, the friend his later
days, the Rev. Henry Moore, says, ’His perfect knowledge of the classics gave a
smooth polish to his wit, and an air of superior elegance to all his
compositions. He had already begun to amuse himself occasionally writing verses,
though most of his poetical pieces of this period were either imitations or
translations of the Latin. Sometime in this year, however, he wrote an imitation
of the 85th Psalm, which he sent to his father, who says, "I like your verses on
the 85th Psalm, and would not have you bury your talent."’ A letter to his
brother Samuel at this time, frequently quoted; shows a sprightliness of style
both in prose and Verse, while a Sentence reveals a tinge of sadness, ’The two
things which I most wished for of almost anything in the world, were to see my
mother and Westminster once again; and to see them, both together was so far
above my expectations, that I almost looked upon it as next to an impossibility.
I have been so very frequently disappointed when I had set my heart on any
pleasure, that I will never again depend on any before it comes.’ At present he
is apparently without any distinct purpose in life, and though there is every
reason to believe him to be strictly moral, and free from any viciousness of
temper or desire,. yet so far there is no prominent indication of a serious
settling down to any great pursuit, neither are there evidences of any deep
spirituality of character.

’If the tree is to be judged by its fruits,’ says Canon Overton, ’Wesley’s days
at Charterhouse and Christ Church could not have been idly spent, for he carried
with him an amount of mental culture which would compare favourably with that of
some of the best specimens of these days of incessant examination. Mental
culture, however, is one thing, spiritual growth another. There are abundant
traces of the former, none of the latter, between his leaving Epworth and his
last year at Christ Church.’

Although his fees were made as light as possible, he seems to have been in
frequent financial straits, from which he was occasionally relieved by the
kindness of friends and by intermittent supplies from the often scanty store at
home. He does not appear to have been in vigorous health in these earlier years
of his college career. Such health as he had, he preserved by temperance; for he
tells us, ’When I grew up, in consequence of reading Dr. Cheyne, I chose to eat
sparingly and drink water. This was another great means of continuing my health,
till I was about seven and twenty.’ He names this book in a letter to his mother
dated November 1, 1724.

Such was Wesley up to his twenty-first year. He thus speaks of himself: ’Being
removed to the University for five years, I still said my prayers both in public
and in private, and read, with the Scriptures, several other books of religion,
especially comments on the New Testament. Yet I had not all this while so much
as a notion of inward holiness; nay, went on habitually and, for the most part,
very contentedly in some or other known sin—indeed, with some intermissions and
short struggles, especially before and after the Holy Communion, which I was
obliged to receive thrice a year. I cannot tell what I hoped to be saved by now,
when I was continually sinning against that little light I had; unless by those
transient fits of what many divines taught me to call repentance.’ But better
times are approaching, and though many years elapsed before Wesley attained rest
and peace and Christian joy, yet from this time forward, and with accelerating
earnestness, he seeks the salvation which he had in view. A very gracious change
in his life and character now begins. Towards the close of I724, he, being then
in his twenty-second year, began to think of entering into deacon’s orders, a
step on which he expended much careful thought. Some doubts arising in his mind
as to the motives which ought to influence him in taking Holy Orders, he frankly
proposed them to his father; who, in his reply, dated January 26, 1725, after
sundry advices, adds, ’But the principal spring or motive, to which all the
former should be only secondary, must certainly be the glory of God, and the
service of His Church in the edification of our neighbour. And woe to him who
with any meaner leading view attempts so sacred a work.’ He then mentions the
qualifications necessary, and adds, ’You ask me which is the best commentary on
the Bible. I answer, the Bible itself. For the several paraphrases and
translations of it in the polyglot, compared with the original, and with one
another, are, in my opinion, to an honest, devout, industrious, and humble man,
infinitely preferable to any comment I ever saw. But Grotius is the best, for
the most part, especially on the Old Testament: He hints that he thought it too
soon for him to take Orders. His mother, however, took a different view. Writing
in the course of the next month, she says, I think the sooner you are a deacon
the better, because it may be an inducement to greater application in the study
of practical divinity, which, of all other studies, I humbly conceive to be the
best for candidates for Orders.’ And she goes on to say, ’The alteration of your
temper has occasioned me much speculation. I, who am apt to be sanguine, hope
that it may proceed from the operations of God’s Holy Spirit, that by taking off
your relish for earthly enjoyments, He may prepare and dispose your mind for a
more serious and close application to things of a more sublime and spiritual
nature. If it be so, happy are you, if you cherish those dispositions! And now,
in good earnest, resolve to make religion the business of your life; for, after
all, that is the one thing that, strictly speaking, is necessary. All things
besides are comparatively little to the purposes of life. I wish you would now
enter upon a strict examination of yourself, that you may know whether you have
a reasonable hope of salvation by Jesus Christ. If you have, the satisfaction of
knowing it will abundantly reward your pains; if you have not, you will find a
more reasonable occasion for tears than can be met with in a tragedy. This
matter deserves great consideration by all, but especially by those designed for
the Ministry, who ought, above all things, to make their own calling and
election sure, lest, after they have preached to others, they themselves should
be cast away.’ Nothing could be more likely to move him to earnestness of
purpose such words from the pen of his dearly loved and always honoured mother.
He began now to apply himself with diligence to the study of divinity. His
father soon intimated that he had changed his mind, and was inclined to his
taking Orders that summer. ‘But in the first place,’ says he, ’if you love
yourself or me, pray heartily.’ And again he wrote, ’God fit for your great
work! Fast, watch, and pray; believe, love, endure, and be happy; towards which
you shall never want the most ardent prayers of your affectionate father.’

Wesley afterwards wrote, ’When I was about twenty-two, my father pressed me to
enter Holy Orders. At the same time, the providence of God directing me to
Kempis’s Christian’s Pattern, I began to see that true religion was seated in
the heart, and that that God’s law extended to all our thoughts as well as words
and actions. I was, however, very angry with Kempis for being too strict, though
I read him in Dean Stanhope’s translation. Yet I had frequently much comfort in
reading him, such as I was an utter stranger to before.’

Wesley’s objections to Kempis related to two points in particular, which he thus
expresses, ’I cannot think that when God sent us into the world he had
irreversibly decreed that we should be perpetually miserable in it. If our
taking up our cross imply our bidding adieu to all joy and satisfaction, how is
it reconcilable with what Solomon affirms of religion, that her ways are of
pleasantness, and all her paths are peace Another of his tenets is, that all
mirth or pleasure is useless, if not sinful, and that nothing is an affliction
to a good man—that he ought to thank God even for sending him misery. This, in
my opinion, is contrary to God’s design in afflicting us; for though He
chasteneth those whom He loveth, yet it is in order to humble them.’ With
characteristic diffidence, he again applies to his father and mother for help in
his difficulties. The former replied, ’As for Thomas a Kempis, all the world are
apt to strain either on one side or the other; but, for all that, mortification
is still an indispensable Christian duty. The world is a syren, and we must have
a care of her; and if the young man will rejoice in his youth, yet let him take
care that his joys be innocent; and, in order to this, remember, that for all
these things God will bring him into judgment. I have only this to add of my
friend and old companion, that, making some grains of allowance, he may be read
to great advantage; nay, that it is almost impossible to peruse him seriously
without admiring, and I think in some measure imitating, his heroic strains of
humility, piety, and devotion. But I reckon you have, before this, received your
mother’s letter, who has leisure to boult the matter to the bran.’ Yes, his
mother had threshed out the matter for him, closing her counsels with, ’Would
you judge of the lawfulness or unlawfulness of pleasure, of the innocence or
malignity of actions—take this rule: whatever weakens your reason, impairs the
tenderness of your conscience, obscures your sense of God, or takes off the
relish of spiritual things; in short, whatever increases the strength and
authority of your body over your mind; that thing is sin to you, however
innocent it may be in itself.’

Another subject on which he differed from Kempis, and on which he desired his
mother’s views, was the doctrine of Predestination, a subject that was
afterwards to occupy much of his thought and time. He thus states his views, ’If
it was inevitably decreed from eternity that such a determinate part of mankind
should be saved, and none beside them, a vast majority of the world were only
born to death, without so much as a possibility of avoiding it. How is this
consistent with either the Divine Justice or Mercy Is it merciful to ordain a
creature to everlasting misery Is it just to punish man for crimes which he
could not but commit That God should be the author of sin and injustice, which
must, I think, be the consequence of maintaining this opinion, is a
contradiction to the clearest ideas we have of the Divine nature and
perfections.’ Mrs. Wesley replies: ’I have Kempis by me; but have not read him
lately. I cannot recollect the passages you mention; but believing you do him
justice, I do positively aver that he is extremely in the wrong in that impious,
I was about to say blasphemous, suggestion that God, by an irreversible decree,
has determined any man to be miserable even in this world. His intentions, as
Himself, are holy, just, and good; and all the miseries incident to men here or
hereafter proceed from themselves.’

Another difficulty, on which he sought counsel, had reference to the minatory
sentences of the Athanasian Creed. He was too minute and conscientious to allow
any great question to escape him without thorough investigation.

Other difficulties were suggested to him by reading Jeremy Taylor’s works, and,
as usual, he opened his mind upon them all to his best friend. Taylor had
affirmed that, ’Whether God has forgiven us or no, we know not, therefore still
be sorrowful for ever for having sinned.’ Wesley remarks, t That we can never be
so certain of the pardon of Our sins, as to be assured they will never rise up
against us, I firmly believe. We know that they will infallibly do so, if we
apostatize; and I am not satisfied what evidence there can be of our final
perseverance, till we have finished our course. But I am persuaded we may know
if we are Now in a state of salvation, since that is expressly promised in the
Scriptures to our sincere endearours, and we are surely able to judge of our own
sincerity.’ We may say with his biographer, Moore, He saw the blessing even now,
but not the way to attain it.’ Of this period he writes, at a subsequent date,
’In the year 1725, being in the twenty-third year of my age, I met with Bishop
Taylor’s Rule and Exercises of Holy Living and Dying. In reading several parts
of this book, I was greatly affected; that part in particular which relates to
purity of intention. Instantly I resolved to dedicate to God all my thoughts,
and words, and actions; being thoroughly convinced that there was no medium but
that every part of my life (not some only) must either be a sacrifice to God, or
myself, that is in effect, to the devil’ Can any serious person doubt of this,
or find a medium between serving God and serving the devil’ He adds, ’In the
year 1726 I met with Kempis’s Christian’s Pattern. The nature and extent of
inward religion, the religion of the heart, now appeared to me in a stronger
light than ever it had done before. I saw that giving even all my life to God
(supposing it possible to do this, and go no further) would profit me nothing,
unless I gave my heart, yea, all my heart, to Him. I saw that "simplicity of
intention and purity of affection," one design in all we speak or do, and one
desire ruling all our tempers, are indeed ~ the wings of the soul," without
which she can never ascend to, the mount of God.’

Another book to which his attention was drawn, and which became: a great
favourite with both the Wesleys in their Oxford days, was Scougall’s Life of God
in the Soul of Man. This it was that Charles Wesley put into, Whitefield’s hands
soon after their first meeting, and of which Whitefield says, ’While reading in
it that true religion was a union of the soul with God, or Christ formed within
us, a ray of light divine instantly darted in upon my soul, and from that
moment, but not till then, did I know that I must be a new creature .... Though
I had fasted, watched, and prayed, and received the Sacrament so long, yet I
never knew what true religion was, till God sent me that excellent treatise by
the hands of my never-to-be-forgotten friend.’ An incident occurred about this
time, which has a special interest, as being the first recorded instance of that
direct appeal to individuals on the subject of personal religion which he
afterwards practised on every available opportunity and with such signal
results. It is thus related by him, ’About a year and a half ago I stole out of
company at eight in the evening with a young gentleman with whom I was intimate.
As we took a turn in an aisle of St.

Mary’s Church, in expectation of a young lady’s funeral, with whom we were both
acquainted, I asked him if he really thought himself my friend, and, if he did,
why he would not do me all the good he could. He began to protest; in which I
cut him short by desiring him to oblige me in an instance, which he could not
deny to be in his own power; to let me have the pleasure of making him a whole

Christian, to which I knew he was at least half persuaded already; that he could
not do me a greater kindness, as both of us would be fully convinced when we
came to follow that young woman. He turned exceedingly serious, and kept
something of that disposition ever since. Yesterday was a fortnight, he died of
a consumption. I saw him three days before he died; and, on the Sunday
following, did him the last good office I could here, by preaching his funeral
sermon, which was his desire when living.’

Hitherto he seems to have waged a single-handed combat; and to have struggled
manfully alone, cheered and counselled only by the helpful words from his
distant home. But about this time he met with the inestimable benefit of a
Christian friend, which, he says, he never had till now. Who this friend was has
not been disclosed; but Wesley was so far encouraged that he says, ’I began to
alter the whole form of my conversation, and to set in earnest upon a new life.

I set apart an hour or two a day for religious retirement. I communicated every
week. I watched against all sin in word or deed. I began to aim at and pray for
inward holiness.’ Added to this, in pursuance of an advice given by Bishop
Taylor, he began to take a more exact account than he had done before of the
manner in which he employed his time, writing down how he occupied every hour.
His practice was to carry with him a small memorandum book, in which a single
page was assigned to each day, and a single line to each hour. By means of signs
and contracted words he was enabled to record how every hour was spent, from
four o’clock in the morning, when he rose, to nine at night, when he retired.
Several of these diaries have been preserved. This he continued to do, wherever
he was, for many years. When he left England, ten years afterwards, the variety
of scenes through which he passed induced him also to transcribe, from time to
time, the more material parts of his diary, adding here and there such little
reflections as occurred to his mind. Both these series of memoranda were
intended only for his own eye; but in 1739, after his return from Georgia, in
order to vindicate himself from some aspersions on his character, made by a
certain Mr. Williams, he published ’ extracts’ from the Journal, and, at
intervals of two or three years, continued the practice to the end of his days,
Twenty-one of these ’extracts’ were published, and form what is now so well
known as John Wesley’s Journal.

Wesley’s progress thus far in Christian knowledge and character is definite and
decided. Canon Overton remarks, ’While thoroughly believing in the reality and
importance of a later change, can any one deny that, from this time forward to
the very close of his long life, John Wesley led a most holy, devoted life,
aiming only at the glory of God, the welfare of his own soul, and the benefit of
his fellow-creatures and if that is not to be a good Christian, what is’ The
question whether he was a Christian or not until the Aldersgate Street incident
is a matter of definition. At the time when he affirmed himself not to be one,
he knew as well as Overton, and better, what he meant by being a Christian. The
time drew near when it was expected that the election of a Fellow of Lincoln
College would take place, and his friends exerted themselves to secure it in his
behalf. When Dr. Morley, the Rector of Lincoln, was spoken to on the subject, he
said,’ I will inquire into Mr. Wesley’s character.’ He did so, and gave him
leave to stand a candidate, and afterwards became his friend in the matter, and
used all the influence he had in his favour. It was not possible for his
uncommon seriousness to escape his opponents, who poured upon him their banter
and ridicule. His father reminded him that it was ’a callow virtue’ that could
not bear to be laughed at; adding, I think our Captain and Master endured
something more for us before He entered into glory; and unless we follow His
steps, in vain do we hope to share that glory with Him.’ And his mother wrote,
‘If it be a weak virtue that cannot bear being laughed at, I am sure it is a
strong and well-confirmed virtue that can bear the test of a brisk buffoonery.’

Notwithstanding the opposition that was raised against him, his high character
for learning and diligence was rewarded by success, and he was elected to the
fellowship on Thursday, March 17, 1726. His father very emphatically expressed
his gratification in a letter of April 1. ’I have both yours, since your
election; in both you express yourself as becometh you.’ And then, after
referring to the difficult}, he had in providing for the expenses of the
election, he goes on to say, ’What will be my own fate before the summer is
over, God knows; sed passi graviora — wherever I am, my Jack is Fellow of
Lincoln.’ And his mother tells him, in her usual strain of piety, ’I think
myself obliged to return great thanks to Almighty God for giving you good
success at Lincoln. Let whoever He pleased be the instrument, to Him, and to Him
alone, the glory appertains.’ This marks an important epoch in Wesley’s career.
He has already begun to seek in earnest the salvation of his soul, subjecting
himself to severe discipline, and putting his whole conduct under the most
rigorous control; thus laying the foundation of those habits of life which were
afterwards so conspicuously illustrated in him. In this resolute purpose to
promote his growth in goodness, he seized upon his removal from Christ Church to
free himself from some associations which he felt to be prejudicial Reviewing
this period of his life some years later, he says, ’Removing soon after [he had
entered Holy Orders] to another college, I executed a resolution which I was
before convinced was of the utmost importance—shaking off at once all my
trifling acquaintance. I began to see more and more the value of time. I applied
myself closer to study. I watched more carefully against actual sins. I advised
others to be religious, according to that scheme of religion by which I modelled
my own life. But meeting now with Mr. Law’s Christian Perfection and Serious
Call, although I was much offended at many parts of both, yet they convinced me
more than ever of the exceeding height and breadth and depth of the Law of God.
The light flowed in so mightily upon my soul, that everything appeared in a new
view. I cried to God for help, and resolved not to prolong the time of obeying
Him, as I had never done before. And by my continued endeavour to keep His whole
Law, inward and outward, to the utmost of my power, I was persuaded that I
should be accepted of Him, and that I was even then in a state of salvation.’
This very significant passage shows the depth of Wesley’s purpose to reform his
whole life and to bring it, as far as he was able, into entire accord with the
Divine will. The fervour of his appeal for Divine help in this, and the
carefulness with which he endeavoured to regulate his outward conduct, are also
evident. Nor must the fact of his coming into contact for the first time with
the writings of William Law be overlooked, considering their influence upon his
future views and his subsequent relations to their author. At an early period he
published carefully prepared abridgments of the Christian Perfection and the
Serious Call.

Wesley received helpful and stimulating letters from his father. In one he
exhorts him to master St. Chrysostom, and the Articles, and the Form of
Ordination; to bear up stoutly against the world, etc., to keep a good, an
honest, and a pious heart, and to pray hard and watch hard. In another, his
father intimates that he had designed an edition of the Bible, in Hebrew,
Chaldee, Septuagint, and Vulgate, and, desiring his sows assistance, says, ’What
I desire of you is, first, that you would immediately fall to work, and read
diligently the Hebrew text in the polyglot, and collate it exactly with the
Vulgate, writing all, even the least, variations between them. To these I would
have you add the Samaritan text, You may learn the Samaritan alphabet in a day.
In twelve months’ time, sticking close to it in the forenoons, you will get
twice through the Pentateuch; for I have done it four times the last year, and
am going over it the fifth. You shall not lose your reward, either in this or
the other world.’

He found a much more congenial society at Lincoln than he had been able to
secure at Christ Church. Writing to his brother Samuel he says, ’As far as I
have ever observed, I never knew a college beside ours, whereof the members were
so perfectly satisfied with one another, and so inoffensive to the other part of
the University. All I have yet seen of the Fellows are both well-natured and
well-bred; men admirably disposed as well to preserve peace and good
neighbourhood among themselves as to promote it wherever they have any
acquaintance.’

Wesley had allowed his hair, which was of a light brown colour, to grow to
sufficient length to reach to his shoulders. His mother advised him on the
grounds of health to have it cut. Writing to his brother Samuel, he says, ’My
mother’s reason for my cutting off my hair, is because: she fancies it
prejudices my health. As to my looks, it would doubtless mend my complexion to
have it off, by letting me get a little more colour, and perhaps it might
contribute to my making a more genteel appearance. But these, till ill-health is
added to them, I cannot persuade myself to be sufficient grounds for losing two
or three pounds a year. I am ill enough able to spare them.’ Five years after he
wrote, ’As to my hair, I am much more sure, that what this enables me to do, is
according to the Scripture, than I am that the length of it is contrary to it.’
His brother Samuel took a middle path, and advised him to have it it cut
shorter, and this advice he followed. In the former letter he asserts, what his
whole after life confirmed, ’ Leisure and I have taken leave of one another; I
propose to be busy as long as I live, if my health is so long indulged to me.’
Charles Wesley came up to Oxford from Westminster School, and entered Christ
Church soon after John had left it. For some months after his arrival in Oxford,
Charles is said to have been moral in his conduct and very agreeable in his
spirit and manners; but the strict authority over him which his brother Samuel
had exercised, as his tutor and guardian, being now withdrawn, he was fir from
severe and earnest in his studies. After a While, however, he became studious,
though his spirit was not devout. His brother John wrote, ’He pursued his
studies diligently, and led a regular, harmless life; but if I spoke to him
about religion, he would warmly answer, "What, would you have me to be a saint
all at once" and would hear no more.’

Wesley spent from April 26 to September 21 of this year at Epworth and Wroot,
his father having both livings in his charge, residing occasionally in the small
rectory at the latter place. It was a happy time, during which he read prayers
and preached twice every Sunday, and otherwise helped his father as he was able.
He pursued his studies meanwhile, and enjoyed the frequent opportunities of
conversing with his honoured parents, keeping a diary of what passed, noting the
subjects of conversation, and the practical observations made by his seniors,
and sometimes adding his own. The acquisition of Wroot added but little to the
domestic comforts of the Epworth family, for the profits barely covered the
expense of serving it; while the country around was little better than a swamp.
The following extract from one of Samuel Wesley’s letters may serve to give an
insight into the state of things in the Epworth home. ’I had been thrown behind
by a series of misfortunes. My parsonage barn was blown down ere I had recovered
the taking my living; my house, great part of it, burnt down about two years
since; my flax, great part of my income, now in my own hands (hemp was the
principal crop of the neighbourhood), I doubt wilfully fired and burnt in the
night, whilst I was last in London; my income sunk about one half by the low
price of grain; and my credit lost by the taking away my regiment. I was brought
to Lincoln Castle June 23 last past. About three weeks since, my very unkind
people, thinking they had not yet done enough, have, in the night, stabbed my
three cows, which were a great part of my poor numerous family’s subsistence.
For which God forgive them.’

Wesley had occasionally written some verse of varied character, and while thus
at Epworth he began a paraphrase on Psalm civ. 1-18, which he afterwards
finished. It shows his aptitude in poetical composition, as do the exquisite
translations from the German, Spanish, and French languages, with which he at a
later period enriched the Church’s psalter. His mother’s counsel may have
checked his exercises in this direction-’ I would not have you leave off making
verses; rather make poetry your diversion, though never your business.’ The poet
of Methodism had not yet been revealed.

Wesley returned to Oxford, September 21, 1726, and resumed his Studies. His
literary character was now established in the University. He was recognized by
all parties as a man of talents and an excellent critic in the learned
languages; his skill in logic was universally known and acknowledged, and his
compositions were distinguished by an elegant simplicity of style and justness
of thought that strongly marked the excellence of his classical taste. The high
opinion that was entertained of him was publicly expressed by his being chosen
Greek Lecturer and Moderator of the Classes (November 6), though he had been
elected Fellow only eight months, was little more than twenty-three years of
age, and had not yet proceeded Master of Arts. His duties commenced in the
October term of this year.

Canon Overton gives the following explanation of the duties attached to these
offices :—’ Greek lecturer does not mean teacher of Greek generally; it is a
technical term the explanation of which illustrates the tradition of pietyas
well as learning which belonged to Lincoln College. The object was to secure
some sort of religious instruction to all the undergraduates; and for this
purpose a special officer was appointed, with the modest stipend of 2o a year,
who was to hold a lecture every week in the College Hall, which all the
undergraduates were to attend, on the Greek Testament. As became a learned
society, the lecture was to lie on the original language, but the real object
was to: teach divinity, not Greek. The duty of "Moderator of the Classes" was to
sit in the College Hail, and preside over the "Disputations," which were held at
Lincoln College every day in the week except Sunday.’ For several years he held
this office, in which he says he could not avoid acquiring some degree of
expertness in arguing, and especially in detecting plausible fallacies, which
served him in good stead in his many controversies; and he praised God for
giving him ’this honest art.’

Wesley took his master’s degree on February 14, 1727. He delivered three
lectures on the occasion-one on natural philosophy, De Anima Brutorum; another
on moral philosophy, De Julio Caesare; and a third on religion, De Amore Dei He
is said to have gained considerable reputation in his disputation. His degree
have him one advantage, which he gladly hailed; it set him more at liberty to
choose his own employment, and since; as he said, he knew his own deficiencies
best, and which of them it was most necessary should be supplied, he hope
greatly to profit by his freedom. He had in anticipation laid down the following
plan of studies, from which he did not suffer himself to deviate. : Mondays and
Tuesdays were devoted to the Greek and Latin classical historians and poets;
Wednesdays to logic and ethics; Thursdays to Hebrew and Arabic; Fridays to
metaphysics and natural philosophy; Saturdays to oratory and poetry, chiefly
composing; Sundays to divinity. In the intermediate hours between these more
fixed studies, he read French, and a great variety of modern authors in almost
department of science He followed the method of first reading an author
regularly through; then, in a second reading, to transcribe important passages,
either for the information they conveyed, or for their beauty of expression. In
one of his sermons he makes the following observations on his conduct at this
time:—

’When it pleased God to give me a settled resolution to be, not a nominal, but a
real Christian (being then about twenty-two years of age), my acquaintance were
as ignorant of God as myself. But there was this difference: I knew my own
ignorance; they did not know theirs. I faintly endeavoured to help them, but in
vain. Meanwhile I found, by sad experience, that even their harmless
conversation, so called, damped all my good resolutions. But how to get rid of
them was the question which I resolved in my mind again and again. I saw no
possible way, unless it should please God to remove me to another college. He
did so in a manner utterly contrary to all human probability. I was elected
Fellow of a college where I knew not one person. I foresaw abundance of people
would come to see me, either, out of friendship, civility, or curiosity, and
that I should have offers of acquaintance new and old. But I had now fixed my
plan. Entering now, as it were, into a new world, I resolved to have no
acquaintance by chance, but by choice, and to choose such only as I had reason
to believe would help me on my way to heaven. In consequence of this, I narrowly
observed the temper and behaviour of all that visited me. I saw no reason to
think that the greater part of these truly loved or feared God. Such
acquaintance, therefore, I did not choose; I could not expect they would do me
any good. Therefore, when any of these came to see me, I behaved as courteously
as I could. But to the question, "When will you come to see me" I returned no
answer. When they had come a few times, and found I still declined returning the
visit, I saw them no more. And, I bless God, this has been my invariable rule
for about threescore years. I knew many reflections would follow. But that did
not move me, as I knew full well, it was my calling to go "through evil report
and good report."’

These last words are appropriately placed in the borders of Vertue’s three
engraved portraits of Wesley, after the painting by Williams.

He seems at this time to have cherished the spirit of a recluse, for he says in
one of his letters to his mother (March 19, 1727), ’The conversation of one or
two persons, whom you may have heard me speak of (I hope never without
gratitude), first took off my relish for most other pleasures; so far that I
despised them in comparison of that. I have since proceeded a step further; to
slight them absolutely. And I am so little at present in love with even
company-the most elegant entertainment next to books—that, unless the persons
have a religious turn of thought, I am much better pleased without them. I think
it is the settled temper of my’ soul that I should prefer, at least for some
time, such a retirement as would seclude me from all the world, to the station I
am now in. Not that this is by any means unpleasant to me, but I imagine it
Would be more improving to be in a place where I might confirm or implant in my
mind what habits I would, without interruption, before the flexibility of youth
be over.’ A school in Yorkshire was proposed to him. It lay in a little vale,
’so pent up between two hills, that it is scarcely accessible on any side; so
that you can expect little company from without, and within there is none at
all.’ This seemed to offer what he desired, but from some unexplained cause the
proposal was not renewed. It will afterwards be seen how often, when in the
excitement of his great public work, he cast longing eyes towards such
conditions of peace and seclusion, from which he was again and again diverted by
the trumpet call of duty. As, on one occasion, after preaching at an attractive
place, he exclaimed, ’How many days should I spend here if I was to do my own
will Not so; I am "to do the will of Him that sent me, and to finish his work."
Therefore this is the first day I ever spent here, and perhaps it may be the
last.’ And again, ’How gladly could I spend a few weeks in this delightful
solitude I But I must not rest yet. As long as God gives me strength to labour,
I am to use it.’

It must have been somewhere about this time that he formed the habit of early
rising, which he continued throughout his life. In a sermon on ’Redeeming the
Time,’ he makes the following statement:- ‘If any one desires to know exactly
what quantity of sleep his own constitution requires, he may very easily make
the experiment which I made about sixty years ago. I then waked every night
about twelve or one, and lay awake for some time. I readily concluded that this
arose from my lying longer in bed than nature required. To be satisfied, I
procured an alarum, which waked me the next morning at seven (near an hour
earlier than I rose the day before); yet, I lay awake again at night. The second
morning I rose at six; but, notwithstanding ,this, I lay awake the second night.
The third morning I rose at five; but, nevertheless, I lay awake the third
night. The fourth morning I rose at four (as, by the grace of God, I have done
ever since); and I lay awake no more. And I do not now lie awake (taking the
year round) a quarter of an hour together in a mouth. By the same experiment,
rising earlier and earlier every morning, may any one find how much sleep he
really wants.’ The Rector of Epworth and Wroot was now advancing in years and
infirmities He had led a very active life, had passed through much trouble, and
had known not a few hardships. His health was enfeebled, and the parish of Wroot
was not in the highest degree healthy. It was a little village distant from
Epworth about five miles, and surrounded by bogs, so that often when the waters
were out the journey from one place to the other could be made only by boat, and
in winter was even dangerous. It had gained the name of Wroot-out-of-England,
from its inaccessible position. It seemed desirable that John should come to
Epworth and help his father in his work Accordingly, after paying a visit to his
brother Samuel at Westminster, he went down to Lincolnshire early in August
1727. Wroot as assigned to him as his sphere of labour, himself and his father
occasionally changing. He had not long resided there before he was seized with
ague, a disease peculiar to the neighbourhood, rendered endemic by the
conditions of the land. With this disease upon him he travelled on horseback to
Oxford to oblige Dr, Morley, returning to the same manner to Wroot after a few
days’ stay, though several times very ill on the road. Often in the future was
he both to travel and to labour When in the grip of disease! The following
letter, written to Wesley at the close of this year, by a Fellow of his own
college, confirms the assertion by one of his earliest biographers, that ’Mr.
Wesley’s general knowledge and agreeable conversation endeared him to all his
acquaintance at Oxford. He was a most engaging and instructive companion; open
and communicative to his friends, and civil and obliging to all’ :—

’Lincoln College, December 28, 1727.

SIR,

’Yesterday I had the satisfaction of receiving your kind and obliging letter,
whereby you have given me a singular instance of that goodness and civility
which is essential to your character; and strongly confirmed to me the many
encomiums which are given you in this respect, by all who have the happiness to
know you. This makes me infinitely desirous of your acquaintance. And when I
consider those shining qualities which I hear daily mentioned in your praise, I
cannot but lament the great misfortune we all suffer, in the absence of so
agreeable a person from the college, But I please myself with the thoughts of
seeing you here on chapter-day, and of the happiness we shall have in. your
company in the summer. In the mean time, I return you my most sincere thanks for
this favour, and assure you that if it should ever lie in my power to serve you,
no one will be more ready to do it, than,

’Sir, ’Your most obliged and most humble servant, ’Lew Fenton.’

It did not seem improbable that, in the ordinary course of things, Wesley would
remain in the retirement of parish life, helping his father, to the end of his
days, and possibly succeeding him at Epworth. But towards the close of 1729 he
was summoned by Dr. Morley, the Rector of Lincoln College, to return to Oxford.
Dr. Morley says, ’At a meeting of the society, just before I left college, to
consider of the proper method to preserve discipline and good government, among
several things agreed on, it was, in the opinion of all that were present,
judged necessary that the junior Fellows, who should be chosen Moderators, shall
in person attend the duties of their office, if they do not prevail on some of
the Fellows to officiate for them.... We hope it may be as much for your
advantage to reside at college as where you are, if you take pupils, or can get
a curacy in the neighbourhood of Oxon. Your father may certainly have another
curate, though not so much to his satisfaction; yet we are persuaded, that this
will not move him to hinder your return to college, since the interest of
college and obligation to statute require it.’

Such a letter could receive but one answer. Wesley himself felt the attractions
of University life, and his father, rigid alike in yielding and enforcing
obedience to authority, had so high a regard for Dr. Morley, and remembered so
thankfully his indebtedness to him, that he was accustomed to say, ’I can refuse
Dr. Morley nothing.’ Little did Wesley think, in taking leave of his little
flock at Wroot and of the dear home at Epworth, what great issues depended on
his entering again the shades of Lincoln College.

Wesley returned to Oxford on November 22, 1729. Oxford moreover now presented a
new attraction to him. As was said above, his brother Charles had come up from
Westminster School three years before; and during that time he had undergone a
very marked change both in character and in habits, apparently without the use
of any particular means. In his second year he began to be more serious in his
general deportment, and to manifest a deeper concern for the salvation of his
soul. That he might keep a stricter watch over himself, he asked his brother’s
counsel on the keeping of a diary, for noting the state of his mind and the
doings of the day. He added, ’God has thought fit (it may be to increase my
wariness) to deny me at present your company and assistance. It is through Him
strengthening me, I trust to maintain my ground till we meet. And I hope that,
neither before nor after that time, I shall relapse into my former state of
insensibility. It is through your means, I firmly believe, that God will
establish what He hath begun in me; and there is no one person I would so
willingly have to be the instrument of good to me as you. It is owing in great
measure to somebody’s prayers (my mother’s, most likely), that I am come to
think as I do; for I cannot tell myself how or when I awoke out of my lethargy,
only, that it was not long after you went away.’ As the year went on, he became
more and more earnest in the pursuit of religion, and began to exert himself in
doing good in various ways, and in seeking to awaken attention to religion in
the minds of some of his fellow students. In May of this year he wrote to his
brother, ’Providence has at present put it into my power to do some good. I have
a modest, well-disposed youth lives next me; and have been, thank God, somewhat
instrumental in keeping him so. He had got into vile hands and is now broke
loose. He durst not receive the Sacrament, but at the usual times, for fear of
being laughed at. By convincing him of the duty of frequent communicating, I
have prevailed on both of us to receive once a week. I earnestly long for, and
desire, the blessing God is about to send me in you. I am sensible this is my
day of grace; and that, upon my employing the time before our meeting and next
parting, will in great measure depend my condition for eternity.’

John spent a few days of the following month in Oxford. Whether Charles referred
to that time, or had any hope of a more prolonged intercourse with his brother,
does not appear. In that brief visit, however, John was to see for the first
time the beginning of what was to be so great a work in the earth, and to hear
applied to a few struggling inquirers a contemptuous epithet which should become
the symbol of earnest Christianity in all quarters of the globe. But to Charles,
as the instrument, belongs the honour of initiating this work, let him therefore
in his own words describe it. In writing to Dr. Chandler, he says, ’My first
year at college I lost in diversions; the next I set myself to study. Diligence
led me into serious thinking; I went to the weekly Sacrament, persuaded two or
three young students to accompany me, and to observe the method of study
prescribed by the statutes of the University. This gained me the harmless name
of Methodist. In half a year after this my brother left his curacy at Epworth
and came to our assistance. We then proceeded regularly in our studies, and in
doing what good we could to the bodies and souls of men.’

It is indicative of the low condition of discipline in the University at the
time, that a strict attention to its statutes should excite surprise. What was
written of Oxford thirty years after too well reflects the condition of things
at this time, as J. R. Green’s Oxford Studies, and other historical works,
clearly testify.

How great issues have their origin in trifling incidents! The life of a young
and volatile collegian undergoes a change; that young man becomes one of the
sweetest psalmists the Christian Church has known. His numbers are chanted over
the face of continents; in them the Gospel is sung in many lands, and in many
languages; they feed the spiritual life of millions in all the earth. Crowned
heads and toiling sons of the field alike sing them. But what is the
significance of this name of reproach which is fastened on three young men The
grouping of men by common designations, whether in derision only or by choice,
binds them together. It gives them new common interests. It separates them from
their fellows. It gives definiteness to half-formed professions. In this case it
was a profession of severance from gay and negligent companions; a profession of
discipleship, of devotion to duty; a profession of a desire, at least, to live a
religious life. It became a flag around which others might rally. To-day it
distinguishes more than twenty-five millions of people!


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 5: CHAPTER 03 - OXFORD: UNIVERSITY LIFE
========================================================================

Oxford: University Life Of this time Wesley writes, ’In the year 1729, I began
not only to read, but to study the Bible, as the one, the only standard of
truth, and the only model of pure religion. Hence I saw, in a clearer and
clearer light, the indispensable necessity of having the mind which was in
Christ, and of walking as Christ also walked; even of having, not some part
only, but all the mind which was in Him; and of walking as He walked, not only
in many or in most respects, but in all things. And this was the light, wherein
at this time I generally considered religion, as a uniform following of Christ,
an entire inward and outward conformity to our Master. Nor was I afraid of
anything more, than of bending this rule to the experience of myself, or of
other men; of allowing myself in any way the least disconformity to our grand
Exemplar.’ In obedience to the summons he had received from Dr. Morley, Rector
of Lincoln College, Wadelt returned to Oxford to take pupils, eleven of whom
were at once placed under his care. Here he found a nascent Methodist society,
though as yet without the definite name, consisting of Charles and two
companions, to whom he immediately joined himself, and by whom he was speedily
recognized as their spiritual leader. Under his guidance the little community
soon became the instrument of a spiritual propaganda, and gradually increased in
number and influence—a little seed that afterwards was to become a great tree.
In his Short History of Methodism, published some years afterwards, Wesley gives
the following account :—’In November, 1729, four young gentlemen of Oxford—Mr.
John Wesley, Fellow of Lincoln College; Mr. Charles Wesley, Student of Christ
Church; Mr. Morgan, Commoner of Christ Church; and Mr. Kirkham, of Merton
College—began to spend some evenings in a week together, in reading, chiefly the
Greek Testament The next year two or three of Mr. John Wesley’s pupils desired
the liberty of meeting with them; and afterwards one of Mr. Charles Wesley’s
pupils. It was in 173a that Mr. Ingham, of Queen’s College, and Mr. Broughton,
of Exeter, were added to their number. To these in April was joined Mr. Clayton,
of Brazen-nose, with two or three of his pupils. About the same time Mr. James
Hervey was permitted to meet with them, and, in 1735; Mr. Whitefield.’ He says,
’They were all zealous members of the Church of England; not only tenacious of
all her doctrines, so far as they knew them, but of all her discipline, to the
minutest circumstance. They were likewise zealous observers of all the
University statutes, and that for conscience’ sake. But they observed neither
these nor anything else further than they conceived it was bound upon them by
their one book, the Bible; it being their one desire and design to be downright
Bible-Christians; taking the Bible, as interpreted by the primitive Church and
our own, for their own and sole rule.’ This was the ’ Holy Club,’ of which
Wesley was by the: wits dubbed the Curator. These were the ’Bible-bigots,’ the ’
Bible-moths’ who, their deriders said, fed upon the Bible, as moths do upon
cloth; and against whom were directed the gibes and jeers of the careless. But
the opposition of the worldly spirits by whom they were surrounded did not
hinder them in their high purpose, while it made more obvious their courage and
singleness of aim. They did not confine their attention, each man, to his own
soul, or generally to the welfare of the little community or club, but they
sought to rescue other young students from evil courses, and to lead them to a
religious life; they visited the prison and the castle, where they read prayers
on Wednesdays and Fridays, and administered the Sacrament once a month; they
raised money, and procured books, medicines, and other requirements for poor
prisoners; they visited and helped poor families, and they taught in schools and
in the workhouse. In all this Wesley took the lead. He himself founded one of
the schools, paid the mistress, and clothed some, if not all, of the children.
When preaching on Dress many years after, he tells that, while he was at Oxford,
’in a cold winter’s day, a young maid (one of those we kept at school) called
upon me. I said, "You seem half-starved. Have you nothing to cover you but that
thin linen gown" She said, "Sir, this is all I have." I put my hand in my
pocket, but found I had scarce any money left, having just paid away what I had.
It immediately struck me, will thy Master say, "Well done, good and faithful
steward Thou hast adorned thy walls with the money which might have screened
this poor creature from the cold! O justice! O mercy! Are not these pictures the
blood of this poor maid"’ Thus he urged upon his hearers not to ’lay out on
nothing, yea, worse than nothing, what may clothe your poor, naked, shivering
fellow-creature.’ And on another occasion, when preaching on The More Excellent
Way, he exhorts, ’First, if you have no family, after you have provided for
yourself, give away all that remains. This, he says, was the practice of all the
young men at Oxford who were called Methodists. For example, one of them
[himself] had thirty pounds a year; he lived on twenty-eight, and gave away
forty shillings. The next year, receiving sixty pounds, he still lived on
twenty-eight, and gave away thirty-two. The third year, he received ninety
pounds, and gave away sixty-two. The fourth year he received one hundred and
twenty pounds. Still he lived, as before, on twenty-eight, and gave to the poor
ninety-two, Was not this a more excellent way

Thus in works of benevolence and Christian service, in the midst of abounding
wickedness, these young men lived in purity of life, strengthening each other’s
faith and godly practice, living as lights in the world, holding forth the word
of life, in the midst of a truly crooked and perverse generation. But this
outward zeal was not maintained without the most diligent religious exercises.
The rigorous watchfulness which Wesley kept over himself at this’ time, and the
strenuous efforts he made to promote his spiritual progress, are strikingly
exhibited in A Scheme of Self-Examination, which he tells us was used by the
first Methodists in Oxford, and which was undoubtedly his compilation. The
document is extremely interesting, not only as showing the inner life of the
little Methodist community, but, here particularly, as throwing light on the
severe system of self-discipline which Wesley was accustomed to carry out, with
the most rigorous precision, upon himself, and which he urged upon others. A
SCHEME OF SELF-EXAMINATION USED BY THE FIRST METHODISTS IN OXFORD.

Sunday.—Love of God and Simplicity: Means of which are Prayer and Meditation.

1. Have I been simple and recollected in everything I said or did Have I (I)
been simple in everything, that is, looked upon God, my Good, my Pattern, my one
Desire, my Disposer, Parent of Good; acted wholly for Him; bounded my views with
the present action or hour (2) Recollected that is, has this simple v/ew been
distinct and uninterrupted Have I, in order to keep it so, used the signs agreed
upon With my friends, wherever I was Have I done anything without a previous
perception of its being the will of God Or without a perception of its being an
exercise or a means of the virtue of the day Have I said anything without it

2. Have I prayed with fervour at going in and out of church in the church
morning and evening in private Monday, Wednesday, and Friday, with my friends,
at rising before lying down on Saturday noon all the time I am engaged in
exterior work in private before I go into the place of public or private prayer,
for help therein Have I, wherever I was, gone to church morning and evening,
unless for necessary mercy and spent from one hour to three in private Have I,
in private prayer, frequently stopped short and observed what fervour Have I
repeated it over and over, till I adverted to every word Have I at the beginning
of every prayer or paragraph owned I cannot pray Have I paused before I
concluded in His name, and adverted to my Saviour now interceding for me at the
right hand of God, and offering up these prayers

3. Have I duly used ejaculations that is, have I every hour Prayed for humility,
faith, hope, love, and the particular virtue of the day Considered with whom I
was the last hour, what I did, and how with regard to recollection, love of man,
humility, self-denial, resignation, thankfulness considered the next hour in the
same respects, offered up all I do to my Redeemer, begged his assistance in
every particular, and commended my soul to His keeping Have I done this
deliberately, not in haste, seriously, not doing anything else the while, and
fervently as I could

4. Have I duly prayed for the virtue of the day that is, have I prayed for it at
going out and coming in deliberately, seriously, fervently

5. Have I used a Collect at nine, twelve, and three and grace before and after
eating aloud at my own room deliberately, seriously, fervently

6. Have I duly meditated every day, unless for necessary mercy, (1) From six,
etc., to prayers (2) From four to five What was particular in the providence of
this day How ought the virtue of the day to have been exerted upon it How did it
fall short (Here faults.) (3) On Sunday, from six to seven, with Kempis from
three to four on redemption, or God’s attributes Wednesday and Friday, from
twelve to one, on the Passion after ending a book, on what I had marked in it
Monday.—Love of Man.

1.Have I been zealous to do, and active in doing, good that is, (1) Have I
embraced every probable opportunity of doing good, and preventing, removing, or
lessening evil (2) Have I pursued it with my might (3) Have I thought any thing
too dear to part with, to serve my neighbour (4) Have I spent an hour at least
every day in speaking to some one or other (5) Have I given any one up till he
expressly renounced me

(6) Have I, before I spoke to any, learned, as far as I could, his temper, way
of thinking, past life, and peculiar hindrance internal and external fixed the
point to be aimed at then the means to it

(7) Have I in speaking proposed the motives, then the difficulties, then
balanced them, then exhorted him to consider both calmly and deeply,’ and to
pray earnestly for help

(8) Have I in speaking to a stranger explained what religion is not (not
negative, not external) and what it is (a recovery of the image of God) searched
at what’ Step in it he Stops, and what makes him stop there exhorted and
directed him

(9) Have I persuaded all I could to attend public prayers, sermons and
sacraments, and, in general, to obey the laws of the Church Catholic, the Church
of England, the State, the University and their respective colleges (10) Have I,
when taxed with any act of disobedience avowed it, and turned the attack with
sweetness and firing.

(11) Have I disputed upon any practical point, unless it was to be practised
just then (12) Have I, in disputing, (i.)Desired him to define the terms of the
question; to limit it; what he grants, what denies (ii.) Delayed speaking
opinion let him explain and prove his then insinuated and pressed objections
(13) Have I after every visit asked him who went with me, ’Did I say anything
wrong’

(14) Have I, when any one asked advice, directed and exhorted him with all my
power 2. Have I rejoiced with and for my neighbour in virtue or pleasure grieved
with him in pain, for him in sin 3. Have I received his infirmities with pity,
not anger

4. Have I thought or spoke unkindly of or to him Have I revealed any evil of any
one, unless it was necessary to some particular good I had in view Have I then
done it with all the tenderness of phrase and manner consistent with that end
Have I anyway appeared to approve them that did otherwise 5. Has goodwill been,
and appeared to be, the spring of all my actions towards others 6. Have I duly
used intercession

(1) Before, (2) After, speaking to any (3) For my friends on Sunday (4) For my
pupils on Monday (5) For those; who have particularly desired it, on Wednesday
and Friday (6) For the family in which I am, every day A letter from one of
Wesley’s intimate fellow-collegians, Robert Kirkham, one of the first band of
Oxford Methodists, throws a new light upon Wesley’s sentiments at this time.
Wesley had already visited Kirkham at his home in Stanton, Gloucestershire, and
had been received as a welcome guest. Here he had made the acquaintance of
Kirkham’s sister Betty, and seems to have been impressed by her charms; nor was
she indifferent to the personal attractions of Wesley. This did not escape the
notice of her brother. Writing to Wesley, Kirkham says :—

’February 2, 1727.

’Your most deserving, queer character, your worthy personal accomplishments,
your noble endowments of mind, your little and handsome person, and your
obliging and desirable conversation, have been the pleasing subject of our
discourse for some pleasant hours. You have often been in the thoughts of M.B.
[Miss Betty], which I have curiously observed, when with her alone, by inward
smiles and sighs and abrupt expressions concerning you. Shall this suffice I
caught her this morning in an humble and devout posture on her knees.... I long
for the time when you are to supply my father’s absence. Keep your counsel and
burn this when perused. You shall have my reasons in my next. I must conclude,
and subscribe myself, your most affectionate friend, and brother I wish I might
write, ’ROBERT KIRKHAM.’

Wesley’s sister Martha seems to have been aware of his tender sentiments, for,
in a letter of near the same date, she says, ’When I knew that you were just
returned from Worcestershire, where I suppose you saw your Varanese [a
fictitious and fancy name for Miss Kirkham, used according to a custom of the
time], I then ceased to wonder at your silence, for the sight of such a woman,
"so known, so loved," might well make you forget me. I really have myself a vast
respect for her, as I must necessarily have for one that is so dear to you.’ A
subsequent correspondence, with Mrs. Pendarves, shows that Wesley then retained
his passion for Varanese, and that it was not his fault that it did not lead to
a life-long union. For more than three years Wesley kept up a correspondence
with Miss Betty Kirkham, and spoke of her in the tenderest terms; but in 1731
their friendship was interrupted, whether by her father’s interference, or by
her own preference for another, is not determined. It seems probable that she
married a Mr. Wilson, and died in the year 1732.

Wesley’s intimacy with Miss Betty Kirkham led to his acquaintance with her
sister’s friend, Mrs. Pendarves, the elder daughter of Bernard Granville, and
niece of Lord Lansdowne. She had married early-at the age of seventeen-and was
left a widow when she was twenty-three. She was opulent, talented, accomplished,
beautiful, a brilliant lady of the Court, familiar with all that rank and
fashion could display; yet is said to have been sweet and modest, intelligent
and inquiring; as happy in country life as if She had never known a Court or
shone in the assemblies of London; as of the assembly and the opera were
altogether strange to her; and, above all, she was interested and concerned
about matters of religious devotion and duty. It is no wonder if the young
collegian, with a. Mind open to every charm of refinement and goodness, as well
as to every grace of person, was altogether dazzled and subdued.

Wesley and Mrs. Pendarves corresponded freely; he under the pseudonym of Cyrus,
she of Aspasia. Several of the letters are given in Lady Llanover’s Life and
Correspondence of Mrs. Delany. Dr. Rigg, who had had the opportunity of
examining the whole of the correspondence, says, ’In all other correspondence,
before as well as after this period of his life, Wesley is always clear, neat,
and parsimonious of words; simple, chaste, and unaffected. In this
correspondence, on the contrary, he is stilted, sentimental, I had almost said
affected, certainly unreal, and at times fulsome, when he has to speak of the
lady herself, or attempts to turn a compliment. One almost wonders how the lady,
who never forgets herself, and whose style is always natural and proper, was
able to bear the style in which he addressed her. It is only when a question of
religious casuistry, or of theology, or of duty, or of devotion, is to be dealt
with, that Wesley is himself again; then his style is singularly in contrast
with what it is in respect to points of personality or of sentiment, His
expressions of regard and admiration are as high-flown as if they belonged to a
Spanish romance; his discussions are clear and close. It is hard to understand
how the same man could be: the writer of all these letters.’ This correspondence
appears to have been continued up to August, 1731, when Mrs. Pendarves went to
reside in Ireland; and though it is probable Wesley wrote to her more than once
after that time, yet she did not write to him until, after an interval of three
years, she had returned to England. Then it was too late. During those years
Wesley had advanced greatly in character and in serious devotion to the lofty
aims of his calling, and had gained a higher and a wider influence as a
spiritual leader and guide. Dr. Rigg pertinently remarks, that, ’ in addition to
the curious interest of this correspondence, it reveals a background of natural
character which enables us to see in a much truer light the matured, and in good
part transformed, Wesley of later years. It reveals to us the extreme natural
susceptibility of Wesley to whatever was graceful and amiable in woman,
especially if united to mental vigour and moral excellence.... He was naturally
a woman-worshipper-at least a worshipper of such women. An almost reverent
courtesy, a warm but pure affection, a delicate but close familiarity, marked
through life his relations with the good and gifted women—gifted they were for
the most part-with whom he maintained friendship and correspondence.’

But, with Wesley’s future life in view, this episode affords ground for
reflecting on the wonderful controlling providence which then, and not then
only, prevented a life destined for heroic self-denial, and for almost
unequalled labour in the service of the Church and the race, from contenting
itself with the limitations of the ordinary, even though in his case the
distinguished, career of the parish clergyman or the college don.

Returning to our history, we find that, at the beginning of the year 1730,
Wesley accepted for some months a curacy eight miles from Oxford, probably at
Stanton Harcourt, where his friend Gambold was afterwards the incumbent. It was
not far from South Leigh, where Wesley had preached his first sermon. Thither he
rode on Sundays, but what other service he rendered is not known. He received
payment at the rate of 3o per year. This curacy afforded him a new field of
usefulness, and enabled him to retain his horse without abridging his charities.
In the spring of the following year he began to observe the Wednesday ’and
Friday fasts, after the practice of the early Church, tasting no food till three
in the afternoon. He tells us that he strove diligently against all sin; omitted
no sort of self-denial that he thought lawful; carefully using, both in public
and in private, all the means of grace at all opportunities. He omitted no
occasion of doing good, and for that reason, he says, he suffered evil. But,
knowing all this to be nothing, unless it was directed toward inward holiness,
he aimed continually at attaining the image of God, by doing God’s will and not
his own. At this time he and his brother began the practice of conversing in
Latin when they were alone; a practice they continued through life. In the
spring of this year they paid a visit to Epworth, remaining there three weeks.
They walked there and hack, discovering that four or five and twenty miles is an
easy and safe day’s journey in hot weather, as well as cold; and that it was
easy to read as they walked, for a distance of ten or a dozen miles, without
feeling either faint or weary; and on their return Wesley tells his mother that
the motion and sun together, in their last hundred and fifty miles’ walk, so
thoroughly carried off all their ’superfluous humours’ that they continued in
perfect health, though the season in Oxford was a very sickly one; and, as many
thought he and his brother were too strict, and laid burdens on themselves which
they were not able to bear, he begs that, if she judged them to be too
superstitious or enthusiastic on the one hand, or too remiss on the other, she
would inform them as speedily as possible. And, writing to his father at the
same time, he says, ’ Since our return our little company that used to meet us
on a Sunday morning is shrunk into almost none at all. Mr. Morgan is sick at
Holt; Mr. Boyce is at his father’s at Barton; Mr. Kirkham must shortly leave
Oxford; and a young gentleman who used to make a fourth, either afraid or
ashamed, or both, is returned to the ways of the world, and studiously shuns our
comply.’ But though he narrates the fact he uses no word signifying any
discouragement on his part. Indeed, such a sentiment, so entirely unheard in
after life, when there was so much to occasion it, seems not to find place even
at this early period. ’ However,’ he adds, ’the poor at the castle had the
Gospel preached to them, and some of their wants supplied, and the children were
still cared for.’

Amongst the interesting letters written by him to his ever-wise counsellor, his
mother, is one bearing date February 28, 1732. She had said, ’I own I never
understood by the real presence more than that the Divine nature of Christ is
then eminently present to impart, by the operation of His Spirit, the benefit of
His death to worthy receivers.’ He replied, ’One consideration is enough to make
me assent to your judgment concerning the Holy Sacrament, which is, that we
cannot allow Christ’s human nature to be present in it, without allowing either
CON- or TRANS-substantiation. But that His divinity is so united to us then, as
He never is but to worthy receivers, I firmly believe, though the manner of that
union is utterly a mystery to me.’ Speaking of his many spiritual privileges, he
asks,’ What shall I do to make all these blessings effectual, to gain from them
that mind which was also in Christ Jesus To all who give signs, of their not
being strangers to it, I propose this question-and why not to you rather than
any Shall I quite break off my pursuit of all learning, but what immediately
tends to practice I once desired to make a fair show in languages and
philosophy; but it is past. There is a more excellent way, and if I cannot
attain to any progress in the one, without throwing up all thoughts of the
other, why, fare it well l Yet a little while, and we shall all be equal in
knowledge, if we are in virtue. You say you "have renounced the world." And what
have I been doing all this time What have I done ever since I was born Why, I
have been plunging myself into it more and mere. It is enough; "Awake, thou that
sleepest." Is there not "one Lord, one Spirit, one hope of our calling " One way
of obtaining that hope Then I am to renounce the world as well as you. This is
the very thing I want to do—to draw off my affections from this world, and fix
them on a better, But how What is the surest and the shortest way Is it not to
be humble Surely this is a large step in the way. But the question recurs, How
am I to do this To own the necessity of it is not to be humble. In many things
you have interceded for me and prevailed, Who knows but in this too you may be
successful!

These words show with what eagerness he was striving after holiness; they
exhibit his docile and teachable spirit; and they indicate the kind of
self-discipline to which he was bending himself-a discipline carried on within
the quiet enclosure of University life, that so well helped to prepare him for
the outward struggles yet to come. Being in London in the July of this year,
Wesley made the acquaintance of William Law, who was then living with Gibbons at
Putney, and began to read the mystic writers. This, as we shall see, ultimately
added another element to his complex experience, involving fresh perplexities to
be resolved, and fresh conflicts to be endured. On November 23, 1736, he wrote
to Samuel Wesley,’ I think the rock on which I had the nearest made shipwreck of
the faith was the writings of the mystics; under which term I comprehend all,
and only those, who slight any of the means of grace.’ He also became known to
many members of the Society for the Propagation of Christian Knowledge, with
whose aims he most entirely sympathized. He was admitted to the Society on
August 3 of this year. On August 26, Mr. Morgan died. He was one of the three
who were the first to be dubbed Supererogation men and Methodists. As false
reports were spread abroad that his death had been occasioned by the excessive
fasting and other austerities which the Wesleys had induced him to practise,
Wesley wrote a long letter to Morgan’s father, giving some account of his son’s
Christian character and charitable works, and of the general proceedings of
their little company. This so far satisfied Mr. Morgan that he subsequently
placed his younger son as a pupil under the care of Charles Wesley. In the
preface to his published Journals, Wesley inserted this letter as ’a plain
account of the rise of that little society which had been so variously
represented.’

During the course of this summer Wesley made two journeys to Epworth. In the
first, while he was standing on the garden wall at a friend’s house, it fell
flat under him, but he escaped unhurt. His second journey was an affecting one.
As his father was growing old and infirm, and his brother Samuel was about to
reside in Tiverton, it was not probable that all the family would ever gather
together again within the walls of that old parsonage at Epworth— the home of
the gifted and honoured family whose name was to become familiar to
English-speaking races in every corner of the habitable globe; the home to which
the thoughts of so many in after generations would turn, and to which the steps
of so many pilgrims from this land and from over the seas would wander. On the
first day of this year, 1733, Wesley preached at St. Mary’s, Oxford, before the
University, on ’The Circumcision of the Heart,’ from Rom. ii. 29. Writing to a
friend thirty years after, he says, ’ The sermon contains all that I now teach
concerning salvation for all sin, and loving God with an undivided heart.’ But
on one topic it did not teach all that he afterwards taught. On the subject of
faith it lacked the teaching that Wesley at that time himself lacked. He defines
faith to be ’ an unshaken assent to all that God hath revealed in Scripture, and
in particular to those important truths, Jesus Christ came into the world to
save sinners; He bare our sins in His own body on the tree; He is the
propitiation for our sins, and not for ours only, but also for the sins of the
whole world.’ But when he afterwards published the sermon, in 1748, in the
second of his first four volumes of sermons, he added the following remarkable
passage: (’not only an unshaken assent,’ etc.) ’but likewise the revelation of
Christ in our hearts; a divine evidence or conviction of His love, His free, un-
merited love to me a sinner; a sure confidence in His pardoning mercy, wrought
in us by the Holy Ghost; a confidence whereby every true believer is enabled to
hear witness. I know that my redeemer liveth; that I have an Advocate with the
Father, and that Jesus Christ the righteous is my Lord, and the propitiation for
MY sins. I know He hath loved. He hath reconciled me, even me to God; and I have
redemption through His blood, even the forgiveness of sins.’ It will presently
be seen how closely similar these words are to those used by him, ashe recorded
his faith after the memorable meeting in Aldersgate Street, at which he first
grasped the truth of his personal and individual interest in Christ’s atonement;
that event being the dividing line between, ’He is the propitiation for the sins
of the whole world and ’He is the propitiation for my sins.’ This year was
signalized by his printing (’the first time I ventured to print anything’) A
Collection of Forms of Prayer, designed for the use of his pupils. Thus began
that prolific literary labour which was continued to the end of his day, and
which none of his toils abated. The number and variety of his publications
astonishes every student of his life. His father being in a bad state of health
and apparently declining rapidly, Wesley repaired to Epworth. Passing over the
bridge at Daventry, his horse fell over it with him; but he escaped unhurt, and,
as so often afterwards, found occasion for thankfulness to God because of
preservation in imminent danger. His parents were very anxious that he should be
settled at Epworth in case of his father’s death. After &is return to Oxford he
wrote to his mother, ’You observed when I was with you, that I was very
indifferent as to the having or not having the living of Epworth. I was indeed
utterly unable to determine either way; and that for this reason: I know, if I
could stand my ground here, and approve myself a faithful minister, of our
blessed Jesus, by honour and dishonour, through evil report and good report;
then there would not be a place under the heaven like this for improvement in
every good,’ And again,’ I have as many pupils as I need, and as many friends;
when more are better for me, I shall have more. If t have no more pupils after
these are gone from me, I shall then be glad of a curacy near You; if I have, I
shall take it as a signal that I am to remain here," In May he again set out for
Epworth, calling at Manchester upon his friend Clayton, who had now left the
University. On his return to Oxford he saw the bad effects of his absence upon
his pupils and the members of their little society. He now found himself
surrounded by enemies, triumphing over him, while friends were deserting him;
and he saw the fruits of his labours in danger of being blasted before they had
reached maturity. But he stood firm as a rock, and being conscious of his own
integrity, and that he had nothing in view but to serve God and benefit his
neighhours, he viewed his situation with calmness, and in the simplicity of his
heart wrote thus to his father : —

’June 13, 1733.

’The effects of my last journey, I believe, will make me more cautious of
staying any time from Oxford for the future; at least till I have no pupils to
take care of, which probably will be within a year or two, One of my young
gentlemen told me at my return, that he was’ more and more afraid of
singularity; another, that he had read an excellent piece of Mr. Locke’s, which
had convinced him of the mischief of regarding authority. Both of them agreed,
that the observing of Wednesday as a fast was an unnecessary singularity; the
Catholic Church (that is, the majority of it) having long since repealed, by
contrary custom, the injunction she formerly gave concerning it. A third, who
could not yield to this argument, has been convinced by a fever, and Dr. Frewin.
Our seven and twenty communicants at St. Mary’s were on Monday shrunk to five;
and, the day before, the last of Mr. Clayton’s pupils who continued with us,
informed me, that he did not design to meet us any more.

’My ill success, as they call it, seems to be what has frightened every one away
from a falling house.’

He now redoubled his diligence with his pupils, that they might recover the
ground they had lost. He had been blamed both by friends and enemies for his
singularity, and for some particular practices which he observed. Writing to his
mother on these matters, he reveals his thoughts and methods. He says, August
17, 1733, ’The thing that gives offence here is the being singular with regard
to time, expense, and company. This is evident beyond exception, from the case
of Mr. Smith, one of our Fellows, who no sooner began to husband his time, to
retrench unnecessary expenses, and to avoid his irreligious acquaintance, but he
was set upon, by not only all those acquaintance, but many others too, as if he
had entered into a conspiracy to cut all their throats; though to this day he
has not advised any single person, unless in a word or two and by accident, to
act as he did in any of these instances.’ He adds:

’It is true indeed, that "the devil hates offensive war most;" and that whoever
tries to rescue more than his own soul from his hands will have more enemies,
and meet with greater opposition, than if he was content with "having his own
life for a prey." That I try to do this is likewise certain; but I cannot say
whether I "rigorously impose any observances on others," till I know what that
phrase means. What I do is this: When I am entrusted with a person who is first
to understand and practise, and then to teach, the law of Christ, I endeavour,
by an intermixture of reading and conversation, to show him what that law is;
that is, to renounce all inordinate love of the world, and to love and obey God
with all his strength. When he appears seriously sensible of this, I propose to
him the means God hath commanded him to use, in order to that end; and a week,
or a month, or a year after, as the state of his soul seems to require it, the
several prudential means recommended by wise and good men. As to the times,
order, measure, and manner wherein these are to be proposed, I depend upon the
Holy Spirit to direct me, in and by my own experience and reflection, joined to
the advices of my religious friends here and elsewhere. Only two rules it is my
principle to observe in all cases: First, to begin, continue, and end all my
advices in the spirit of meekness; as knowing that’ "the wrath," or severity,
"of man worketh not the righteousness of God;" and, secondly, to add to
meekness, long-suffering; in pursuance of a rule which I fixed long since —
never to give up any one till I have tried him, at least ten years — How long
hath God had pity on thee Truly Wesley was preparing himself to be a great
leader of men.

Tyerman observes, ’Methodism at Oxford was organized in 1729. Two Years after,
while ’Wesley and his brother were at’ Epworth it, dwindled into almost nothing;
and two yeas later still, when it had increased to seven and twenty
communicants, during another brief Epworth visit it was almost utterly
destroyed, for the seven and twenty were reduced to five. All this goes to show
that Wesley was the soul of this movement, and that without him it would have
been dissolved and become extinct. . . . The five poor Methodists remaining, not
reckoning Wesley himself, were doubtless Charles Wesley, Benjamin Ingham, James
Hervey, John Gambold, and, probably, Charles Kinchin. All honour to such names !
They kept the fire burning when it was in danger of going out. Wesley was their
master-spirit; but they were faithful and willing co-workers.’ A more exact
picture of Wesley and his methods, and of the little band of Methodists at this
tithe, than that furnished in a letter of Gambold’s, one of themselves, cannot
be given, It is too precise and exact in its details to be omitted,
notwithstanding its length. Gambold writes:

’Mr. Wesley, late of Lincoln College, has been the instrument of so much good to
me, that I shall never forget him. Could I remember him as I ought, it would
have very near the same effect as if he was still present; for a conversation so
unreserved as was his, so zealous in engaging his friends to every instance of
Christian piety, has left nothing to be Said, but what occurs to us as often as
we are disposed to remember him impartially.

’About the middle of March, 1730, I became acquainted with Mr. Charles Wesley of
Christ Church. I was just then come up from the country, and had made a
resolution, to find out some pious persons of religion to keep company with, or
else to instil something of it into those I knew already. I had been for two
years before in deep melancholy; so God was pleased to order it, to disappoint
and break a proud spirit, and to embitter the world to me; as l was inclining to
relish its vanities. During this time I had no friend to whom I could open my
mind, to any purpose. No man did care for my Soul; or none, at least, understood
its paths. They that were at ease could not guess what my sorrow was for. The
learned endeavoured to give me right notions, and the friendly to divert me. But
I had a weight upon my heart, which only prayer could in some degree remove. I
prepared myself to make trial of the value and comfort of society, being a
little recovered. One day an old acquaintance entertained me with some
reflections on the whimsical Mr. Wesley, his preciseness and pious
extravagances. Though I had lived with him four years in the same college, yet
so unable was I to take notice of anything that passed, that I knew nothing of
his character; but upon hearing this, I suspected be might be a good Christian.
I therefore went to his room, and, without any ceremony, desired the benefit of
his conversation. I had so large a share of it henceforth, that hardly a day
passed, while I was at college, but we were together once, if not oftener.

’After some time he introduced me to his brother John, of Lincoln College.
"For," said he, "he is somewhat older than I, and can resolve your doubts
better." This, as I found afterwards, was a thing which he was deeply sensible
of; for I never observed any person have a more real reference for another, than
he constantly had for his brother. Indeed, he followed his brother entirely.
Could I describe one of them, I should describe both. And therefore I shall say
no more of Charles, but that he was a man made for friendship; who, by his
cheerfulness and vivacity, would refresh his friend’s heart; with attentive
consideration, would enter into and settle all his concerns; so far as he was
able, would do anything for him great or small; and by a habit of openness and
freedom, leave no room for misunderstanding.

’The Wesleys were already talked of for some religious practices, which were
first occasioned by Mr. Morgan, of Christ Church. From these combined friends
began a little society; for several others, from time to time, fell in; most of
them only to be improved by their serious and useful discourse; and some few
espousing all their resolutions and their whole way of life.

’Mr. John Wesley was always the chief manager, for which he was very fit; for he
not only had more learning and experience than the rest, but he was blest with
such activity as to be always gaining ground, and such steadiness that he lost
none. What proposals he made to any were sure to charm them, because he was so
much in earnest; nor could they afterwards slight them, because they saw him
always the same. What supported this uniform vigour was the care he took to
consider well of every affair before he engaged in it, making all his decisions
in the fear of God, without passion, humour, or self-confidence; for though he
had naturally a very clear apprehension, yet his exact prudence depended more on
humanity and singleness of heart. To this I may add, that he had, I think,
something of authority in his countenance; though, as he did not want address,
he could soften his manner, and point as occasion required. Yet he never assumed
anything to himself above his companions. Any of them might speak their mind,
and their words were as strictly regarded by him as his were by them.

’It was their custom to meet most evenings, either at his chamber or one of the
others, where, after some prayers (the chief subject of which was charity), they
ate their supper and he read some book. But the chief business was to review
what each had done that day, in pursuance of their common design, and to consult
what steps were to be taken the next.

’Their undertaking included these several particulars: To converse with young
students; to visit the’ prisons; to instruct some poor families; and to take
care of a school and a parish workhouse.

’They took great pains with the younger members of the University, to rescue
them from bad company, and encourage them in a sober, studious life. If they had
some interest with any such, they would get them to breakfast, and, over a dish
of tea, endearour to fasten some good hint upon them. They would bring them
acquainted with other well-disposed young men. They would help them in those
parts of learning which they stuck at. They would close with their best
sentiments, drive on their convictions, give them rules of piety, when they
would receive them, and watch over them with great tenderness.

’Some or other of them went to the castle every day; and another most commonly
to Bocardo. Whoever came to the castle was to read in the chapel to as many
prisoners as would attend, and to talk to the man or men whom he had taken
particularly in charge. Before reading, he asked, Whether they had prayers
yesterday (For some serious men among the prisoners read family prayers with the
rest.) Whether they had read over again what was read last, and what they
remembered of it Then he went over the heads of it to them; and afterwards went
on in the same book for a quarter of an hour. The books they used were the
Christian Monitor, the Country Parson’s Advice to his Parishion’s, and such
like. When he had done, he summed up the several particulars that had been
insisted on, enforced the advice given, and reduced it at least to two or three
sentences, which they might easily remember. Then he took his man aside, and
asked him, Whether he was in the chapel yesterday and other questions concerning
his care to serve God, and learn his duty.

’When a new prisoner came, their conversation with him, for four or five times
was particularly close and searching. Whether he bore no malice towards those
that did prosecute him, or any others The first time after professions of
goodwill, they only inquiz0d of h/s circumstances in the world. Such questions
imported friendship, and engaged the man to open his heart. Afterwards they
entered upon such inquiries as most concern a prisoner. Whether he submitted to
the disposal of Providence Whether he repented his past life Last of all, they
asked him, Whether he constantly used private prayer, and whether he had ever
been communicated. Thus, most or all of the prisoners were spoken to in their
turns, But, if any one was either under sentence of death, or appeared to have
some intentions of a new life, they came every day to his assistance; and
partook in the conflict and suspense of those who now should be found able, or
not able, to lay hold on salvation. In order to release those who were confined
for small debts, and were bettered by their affliction, and likewise to purchase
books, physic, and other necessaries, they raised small fund, to which many of
their acquaintance contributed quarterly. They had prayers at the castle most
Wednesdays and Fridays, a sermon on Sundays, and the Sacrament once a month.

’When they undertook any poor family, they saw them, at least, once a week;
sometimes gave them money; admonished them of their vices; read to them, and
examined their children. The school was, I think, of Mr. Wesley’s own setting
up. At all events, he paid the mistress, clothed some, if not all of the
children. When they went thither, they inquired how each child behaved; saw
their work (for some could knit and spin); heard them read; heard them their
prayers and Catechism, and explained part of it. In the same manner they taught
the children in the workhouse; and read to the old people as they did to the
prisoners.

’Though some practices of Mr. Wesley and his friends were much — their fasting
on Wednesday and Friday — after the custom of the primitive Church; their coming
on those Sundays, when there was no sacrament in their own colleges, to receive
it at Christ Church — yet nothing was so much disliked as these charitable
employments. They seldom took any notice of the accusations brought against
them; but if they made any reply, it was commonly such a ’plain and simple one,
as if there was nothing more in the case, but that they had heard such doctrines
of their Saviour, and believed and done accordingly.’ "Shall we be more happy in
another life, the more virtuous we are in this Are we the more virtuous the more
intensely we love God and man Is love, as all habits, the-more intent, the more
we exercise it Is either helping, or trying to help, man, for God’s sake, an
exercise of love to God or man Particularly, is the feeding the hungry, the
giving drink to the thirsty, the clothing the naked, the visiting sick persons
or prisoners, an exercise of ’love to God or man Is the endeavouring to teach
the ignorant, to admonish sinners, to encourage the good, to comfort the
afflicted, to confirm the wavering, and to reconcile enemies, the exercise of
love to God or man Shall we be the more happy in another life. If we do the
former of these things, and try rode the latter Or if we do not the one, nor try
to do the other."’ This is a minute delineation of the proceedings of the Holy
Club, written in great simplicity by one of themselves. It will be seen how
prominent a part Wesley took in all. It is indicative of his attention to minute
details, and exhibits the influence of his orderly, logical, and earnest mind.
In the remainder of Gambold’s narrative, for such it is, Wesley is more directly
spoken of, and we are better enabled to imagine him in the pursuit of his work.
Gambold goes on to say:

’What I would chiefly remark upon is the manner in which Mr. Wesley directed his
friends. Because he required such a regulation of our studies, as might devote
them all to God, he has been cried out upon as one that discouraged learning.
Far from that; the first thing he struck at in young men was that indolence
which would not submit to close thinking. Nor was he against reading much,
especially at first; because then the mind ought to fill itself with materials,
and try everything that looks bright and perfect

’He earnestly recommended to them a method and order in all their actions. After
their morning devotions (which were at a fixed and early hour, from five to six
being the time, morning as well as evening), he advised them to determine with
themselves what they were to do all the parts of the day. By such foresight,
they would, at every hour’s end, not be in doubt how to dispose of themselves;
and by bringing themselves under the necessity of such a plan, they might
correct the impotence of a mind that had been used to live by humour and chance,
and prepare it by degrees to bear the other restraints of a holy life.

’The next thing was to put them upon keeping the fasts, visiting poor people,
and coming to the weekly Sacrament; not only to subdue the body, increase
charity, and obtain Divine grace, but (as he expressed it) to cut off their
retreat to the world. He judged that, if they did these things, men would cast
out their name as evil, and, by the impossibility of keeping fair any longer
with the world, oblige them to take their whole refuge in Christianity. But
those whose resolutions he thought would not bear this test, he left to gather
strength by their secret exercises.

’It was his earnest care to introduce them to the treasures of wisdom and hope
in the Holy Scriptures; to teach them not only to endure that book, but to form
themselves by it, and to fly to it as the great antidote against the darkness of
this world. For some years past, he and his friends read the New Testament
together at evening. After every portion of it, having heard the conjectures the
rest had to offer, he made his observations on the phrase, design, and difficult
places. One or two wrote these down from his mouth. ’He hid much stress upon
self-examination. He taught them (besides what occurs in his Collection of
Prayers) to take account of their actions in a very exact manner, by writing a
constant diary. In this, they noted down in cipher, once if not oftener in the
day, what chiefly their employments had been in the several parts of it, and how
they had performed each. Mr. Wesley had these records of his life by him for
many years past. And some I have known, who, to seal their convictions and make
their repentance more solemn, would write down such reflections upon themselves
as the anguish of their soul at that time suggested, adding any spiritual maxim
which some experience of their own had confirmed to them.

’Then, to keep in their minds an awful sense of God’s presence, with a constant
dependence on His help, he advised them to ejaculatory Prayers. They had a book
of ejaculations relating to the chief virtues, and, lying by them as they stood
at their studies, they at intervals snatched a short petition out of it. But at
last, instead of that variety, they contented themselves with the following
aspirations(containing acts of faith, hope, love, and self-resignation at the
end of every hour)—"Consider and hear me,"etc.’

Although the so-called ’Methodists’ were by their practices distinguished from
the rest of the University, it does not appear that they had formed themselves
into a definite’ Religious Society! That Wesley contemplated their doing so
seems probable from a letter addressed to him by his friend Clayton, who was now
resident in Manchester. Clayton says, ’I was at Mr. Deacon’s when your letter
came to hand, and we had a deal of talk about your scheme of avowing yourselves
as a society, and fixing upon a set of rules. The Doctor seemed to think you had
better let it alone; for to what end would it serve It would be no additional
tie upon yourselves; and perhaps would be a snare for the consciences of those
weak brethren who might chance come among you. Observing the stations [the fast
on Wednesdays and Fridays], and weekly communion, are duties which stand upon a
much higher footing than a rule of a society; and they who can set aside the
command of God and the authority of the Church will hardly, I doubt, be tied by
the rules of a private society.’ On June 11, 1734, Wesley again preached before
the University, and for his sermon—’ his Jacobite sermon ’—was ‘much mauled and
threatened more.’ But he was wise enough to get the Vice-Chancellor to read and
approve it before he preached it, and might therefore bid Wadham, Merton,
Exeter, and Christ Church do their worst. This is all that is known of this
sermon. But there is a sermon, preyed about this time by Wesley for the use of
his pupils, and published by him fifty-five years after, the sentiments of which
he says he had not in all that time had occasion to alter. The sermon is on the
duty of constant communion. It illustrates alike his views on the subject, and
the extreme carefulness with which he sought to guide his pupils.

Wesley’s frequent journeys, often on foot as well as on horseback and the great
and constant labour of preaching, reading, visiting, etc., wherever he was, with
hard study and a very abstemious diet, had now greatly affected his health. His
strength was much reduced, and he had frequent attacks of spitting of blood. In
the night of July 16 he had a return of it in such quantity as to awake him out
of sleep, The sudden and unexpected manner of its coming on, with the solemnity
of the night season made eternity seem near. He cried to God, ‘O, prepare me for
Thy coming, and come when Thou wilt!’ His friends began to be alarmed for his
safety, and his mother wrote two or three letters, blaming him for the general
neglect of his health. He sought and took the advice of a physician; and by
proper care, and a prudent management of his daily exercise, gradually recovered
his strength. In the autumn of this year (September 21, Moore says) he began
’the practice of reading on horseback which he continued for nearly forty years.
’Near thirty years ago,’ he wrote, in March, 1770,’ I was thinking, "How is it
that no horse ever stumbles while I am reading" History, poetry, and philosophy
I commonly read on horseback (having other employment at other times). No
account Can possibly be given but this: Because then I throw the reins on his
neck. I then set myself to observe; and I aver, that in riding above an hundred
thousand miles, I scarce ever remember any horse (except two, that would fall
head over heels any way) to fall, Or to make a considerable stumble, while I
rode with a slack rein. To fancy therefore that a tight rein prevents stumbling
is a capital blunder. I have repeated the trial more frequently than most men in
the kingdom can do. A slack rein will prevent stumbling if anything will. But in
some horses nothing can.’ The health of the veteran Rector of Epworth was now
rapidly failing. Apprehending the near approach of his end, and desiring that
the living of Epworth should remain in the family, he wrote to his son, urging
him to seek the next presentation, and thereby secure the old home for his
mother and sisters. His brother Samuel urged the same upon him. Wesley wrote at
considerable length to his father, giving his reasons, under twenty-six heads,
in favour of his remaining in Oxford, and against his removing to Epworth. His
brother Samuel continued to debate the point with him. John’s main contention
was, ’The question is not whether I could do more good to others there or here
but whether I could do more to myself; seeing wherever I can be most holy
myself, there I am assured I can most promote holiness in others; but I am
equally assured there is no place under heaven so fit for my improvement as
Oxford.’ Samuel sought to fix him to his obligation. ’You are not at liberty to
resolve against undertaking a cure of souls. You axe solemnly engaged to do it
before God and His high priest, and His Church. Are you not ordained Did you not
deliberately and openly promise to instruct, to teach, to admonish, to exhort
those committed to your charge Did you equivocate then with so vile a
reservation, as to purpose in your heart that you would never have any so
committed It is not a college; it is not a university; it is the order of the
Church, according to which you were called.’ John replied,’ I do not nor ever
did resolve against taking a cure of souls. There are four cures belonging to
our college, and consistent with a Fellowship: I do not know but I may take one
of them at Michaelmas. Not that I am clearly assured that I should be false to
my engagement, were I only to instruct and exhort the pupils committed to my
charge’ Samuel says, ’You can leave Oxford when you will. Not surely to such
advantage. You have a probability of doing good there. Will that good be wholly
undone if you leave it Why should you not leaven another lump’ And again he
urges, ’the order of the Church stakes you down, and the more you struggle will
hold the faster. If there be such a thing as truth, I insist upon it you must,
when opportunity offers, either perform that promise, or repent of it.’ To this
John retorts, ’Another can supply my place at Epworth better than at Oxford, and
the good done here is of a far more diffusive nature. It is a more extensive
benefit to sweeten the fountain, than to do the same to particular streams. God
may suffer Epworth to be worse than before. But I may not attempt to prevent it,
with so great hazard to my own soul Your last argument is either ignoratio
elenchi, or implies these two propositions. 1st, "You resolve against any
parochial cure of souls." 2nd, "The priest who does not undertake the first
parochial cure that offers, is perjured." Let us add a third, "The tutor, who
being in Orders, never accepts of a parish, is perjured." And then I deny all
three.’

John now desired to close the discussion, and being doubtful only on one point
raised by his brother— whether at his ordination he had engaged to under- take
the cure of souls—and recognize that ’the true sense of the words of an oath,
and the mode and extent of its obligation, are not to be determined by him who
takes it, but by him who requires it,’ he referred the question to Dr. Potteri,
Bishop of Oxford, by whom he was ordained. The reply is, ’It doth not seem to
me, that at your ordination you engaged yourself to undertake the cure of any
parish, provided you can, as a clergyman, better serve God and His Church in
your present or some other station.’ Within two months of the date of this
letter, Wesley by some means was led to set aside all his strong reasons for
continuing in Oxford, and, yielding to the desire of the family, made
application for the living at Epworth. But the effort proved unsuccessful; it
was already Promised to another. On April 25, 1735, the aged Rector passed
peacefully to his rest in the presence of his loving wife his two sons, John and
Charles, and other members of the family. Charles, writing to his brother says,’
You have reason to envy us, who could attend him in the last stage of his
illness. The few words he could utter I saved, and hope never to forget. Some of
them were, "Nothing too much to suffer for heaven, The weaker I am in the body,
the stronger and more sensible support I feel from God. Tomorrow I will see you
all with me around this table, that we may once more drink of the cup of
blessing before we drink it new in the kingdom of God."... He often laid his
hand upon my head and said, "Be steady. The Christian faith will surely revive
in this kingdom; you shall ’see it, though I shall not." To my sister Emily he
said, "Do not be concerned at my death; God Will then begin to manifest himself
to my family...... Oh, Charles, I feel a great deal, God chastens’ me with
strong pain, but I praise Him for it, I thank Him for it I love Him for
it."...0n my brother’s asking him, "Whether he was not near heaven" he answered
distinctly, and with the most of hope and triumph that could be expressed in
words, "Yes, I am" He spoke once more, just after my brother had used the
commendatory prayer; his last words. were, "Now, you have done all,"., From this
time till about sunset he made sighs of offering up himself, till my brother
having again used the prayer, the very moment, it was finished, he expired.’ So
closed the, chequered life of one of the most noble-minded, active, cultured,
faithful sons of the English church. The living was given away in May, resulting
in the speedy dispersal of the family, Mrs. Wesley finding a temporary home with
her eldest daughter, Emilia, at her school in Gainsborough, and thus closed also
the history of that distinguished, that unique home at Epworth Parsonage.

Wesley returned to Oxford to pursue his favourite work there. Many years
afterwards, he wrote of this time, ’Having now obtained what I long desired, a
company of friends that were as my own soul, I set up my rest, being fully
determined to live and die in this sweet retirement.’ But Wesley was not his own
master, He was in higher hands. He must now prove that ’the way of man is not in
himself,’ that ’it is not in man that walketh to direct his steps.’ A little
while before his death, Samuel Wesley had requested his son John to present a
copy of his work on Job to Queen Caroline, to whom it was dedicated; and during
the preceding year Wesley had already spent some time in London on business
relating to the publishing of this book. Almost as soon as he had returned to
Oxford from his father’s funeral he had occasion again to go to London on this
accounts. Here he met with his friend Dr. Burton, of Corpus Christi College, and
was by him introduced to General Oglethorpe, who had been a friend and
correspondent of his father’s. General Oglethorpe had just returned from
Georgia, whither he had gone to aid in establishing the colony newly founded
there. The trustees of the colony, of whom Dr. Burton was one, were desirous of
securing the services of John and Charles Wesley, and some of their companions,
to minister to the colonists, and to act as missionaries to the Indians. The
subject was now named to Wesley, and he was strongly urged to comply with the
request. At first, he says, he peremptorily refused; but many providential
incidents followed, which at length constrained him to alter his resolution.
After taking counsel with his brother Samuel and with Mr. Law, and visiting
Manchester to consult his friends Clayton and Byrom, he went to Gainsborough,
where he spent three days with his widowed mother, and laid the whole matter
before her and his eldest sister, Emily; having secretly determined that he
would accept his mother’s decision as indicating to him the will of God. The
noble and heroic woman, dependent as she was upon her sons, her chief support
and comfort in her declining years, and clinging to them with a fervent
devotion, boldly declared, ’Had I twenty sons I should rejoice that they were
all so employed, though I should never see them more.’ That this world have had
his father’s approbation cannot be doubted, when it is known that, six months
before his death, he had written thus to General Oglethorpe: ’I am at length, I
thank God, slowly recovering from a long illness, during which were have been
few days or nights but my heart has been working hard for Georgia. I had always
so dear a love for your colony, that if it had been ten years ago, I would
gladly have devoted the remainder of my life and labours to, that place, and
think I might, before his time, have conquered the language-without which little
can be done among the natives—if the Bishop of London would have done me the
honour to have sent me thither, as perhaps he then might. But that is now over.
However, I can still reach them with my prayers, which I am sure will never be
wanting.’ This is most interesting in the light of subsequent events. Little
thought he at that time that in less than twelve months two of his sons would
have embarked on this enterprise.

Samuel Wesley and Emilia both approved of his accepting the proposal, but Wesley
himself still hesitated. Dr. Burton wrote a pressing letter to him on September
8, the persuasions of which he finally yielded. When his brother Charles heard
of this, he declared his willingness to accompany him. This was vehemently
opposed by Samuel, but in vain. Charles engaged himself as secretary to General
Oglethorpe, and also as Secretary for Indian Affairs. At this time Charles was
not ordained, and was not forward to be; but his brother overruled his
disinclination, and he was ordained deacon by Dr. Potter, Bishop of Oxford, and
on the Sunday following priest by Dr. Gibson, Bishop of London.

It does not appear that Wesley’s consent to go to Georgia arose out of any
change in his views as to the attractiveness of Oxford life and the value of his
work there, for he evidently underwent a very severe struggle before he yielded.
And it is equally evident that his compliance was against his own strong
preferences and inclinations. It is reasonable, however, to suppose that the
partial dissolution of his purpose to remain, which was brought about by the
pressure that induced him to apply for the cure at Epworth, had in some measure
prepared him to receive the forcible considerations that were brought before him
by Oglethorpe and Burton; and it is not unfair to conclude that the conviction
was wrought in his mind by them, that the work in Georgia offered to him more
favourable conditions for his own Progress in holiness (his supreme desire); a
wider field for sefulness; and, assuredly, a more powerful appeal to his
Charity.

Writing many years after of this juncture in his history, in reply to a public
assertion that early had a very strong impression of his designation to some
extraordinary work, he says: ’Indeed not I; I never said so; I never thought so;
I am guiltless in this matter. The strongest impression I had till I was three
or four and twenty was- Inter sylvas Academi quarete verum; and afterwards
(while I was my father’s curate), to save my own soul and those that heard me.
When I returned to Oxford it was my full resolve to live and die there; the
reasons for which I gave in a long letter to my father, since printed in one of
my Journals. In this purpose I continued, till Dr. Burton, one of the trustees
for Georgia, pressed me to go over with General Oglethorpe (who is still alive,
and well knows the whole transaction), in order to preach to the Indians. With
great difficulty I was prevailed upon to go, and spend upwards of two years
abroad.’ In a letter to ’A Friend,’ from which the following extracts are taken,
Wesley gives his reasons for going forth on this mission.

’October 10 1735.

‘DEAR SIR,

’I have been hitherto unwilling to mention the grounds of my design of embarking
for Georgia, for two reasons—-one, because they were such as I know few men
would judge to be of any weight; the other, because I was afraid of making
favourable judges think of me above what they ought to think: and what a snare
this must be to my own soul, I know by dear-bought experience ....

’My chief motive, to which all the rest are subordinate, is the hope of saving
my own soul. I hope to learn the true sense of the Gospel of Christ by preaching
it to the heathen. They have no comments to construe away the text; no vain
philosophy to corrupt it; no luxurious, sensual, covetous, ambitious expounders
to soften its unpleasing truths, to reconcile earthly mindedness and faith, the
Spirit of Christ and the spirit of the world ....

’A right faith will, I trust, by the mercy of God, open the way for a right
practice; especially when most of those temptations are removed which here so
easily beset me. Toward mortifying "the desire of the flesh," the desire of
sensual pleasures, it will be no small thing to be able, without fear of giving
offence, to live on water and the fruits of the earth. This simplicity of food
will, I trust, be a blessed means, both of preventing my seeking that happiness
in meats and drinks, which God designed should be found only in faith, and love,
and joy in. the Holy Ghost; and will assist me to attain such purity of thought,
as suits a candidate for the state wherein they are as the angels of God in
heaven.

’Neither is it a small thing to be delivered from so many occasions, as now
surround me, of indulging "the desire of the eye." They here compass me in on
every side; but an Indian hut affords no food for curiosity, no gratification of
the desire of grand, or new, or pretty things-though, indeed, the cedars which
God has planted round it may so gratify the eye as to better the heart, by
lifting it to Him whose name alone is excellent, and his praise above heaven and
earth.

’If by "the pride of life" we understand the pomp and show of the world, that
has no place in the wilds of America. If it mean pride in general, this, alas!
has a place everywhere: yet there are very uncommon helps against it, not only
by the deep humility of the poor heathens, fully sensible of their want of an
instructor; but by that happy contempt which cannot fail to attend all who
sincerely endeavour to instruct them ....

’Further: a sin which easily besets me is, unfaithfulness to God in the use of
speech. I know that this is a talent instructed to me by my Lord, to be used, as
all others only for His glory .... But, I hope, from the moment I leave the
English shore, under the acknowledged character of a teacher sent from God,
there shall be no word heard from my lips but what properly flows from that
character: as my tongue is a devoted thing, I hope from the first hour of this
new era to use it only as such, that all who hear me may know of a truth, the
words I speak are not mine, but His that sent me.

’The same faithfulness I hope to show, through His grace, in dispensing the rest
of my Master’s goods, if it please Him to send me to those who, like His first
followers, have all things common. What a guard is here against that root of
evil, the love of money, and all the vile attractions that spring from it!...

’I then hope to know what it is to love my neighbour as myself, and to feel the
powers of that second motive to visit the heathens, even the desire to impart to
them what I have received—a saving knowledge of, the Gospel of Christ; but this
I dare not think on yet. It is not for me, who have been a grievous sinner from
my youth up, and am yet laden with foolish and hurtful desires, to expect God
should work so great things by my hands; but I am assured, if I be once
converted myself, He will then employ me both to strengthen my brethren, and to
preach His name, to the Gentiles, that the very ends of the earth may ,see the
salvation of our God.

’But you will perhaps ask, "Cannot you save your own soul in England, as well as
in Georgia ~" I answer, No; neither can I hope to attain the same degree of
holiness here, Which I may there ....

’To the other motive-the hope of doing more good in America, it is commonly
objected, that "there are Heathens enough in practice, if not theory, at home:
why, then, should you go to those in America " Why, for a very plain reason:
because these heathens have Moses and the Prophets, and those have not....

’If you object, further, the losses I must sustain in leaving my native country,
I ask, Loss of what of anything I desire to keep No; I still have food to eat,
and raiment to put on-enough of such food as I choose to eat, and such raiment
as I desire to put on—and if any man have a desire of other things, or of more
food than he can eat, or more raiment than he can put on, let him know that the
greatest biasing that can possibly befall him, is, to be cut off from all
occasions of gratifying those desires .... But what shall we say to the loss of
parents, brethren sisters, nay, of the friends which are as my own soul. "What
shall we say" Why, that if you add the loss of life to the rest, so much the
greater is the gain. For though "the grass withereth, and the flower fadeth, the
Word of our God shall stand for ever;" saying, that when human instruments are
removed, He, the Lord, will answer us by His own self. And the general answer
which He hath already given us to all questions of this nature is’, "Verily, I
say unto you, There is no man that hath left father, of mother, or lands, for my
sake, but shall receive an hundredfold now in this time, with persecutions, and
in the world; to come eternal life," In summarizing the period just reviewed,
Isaac Taylor makes the following observations: ’Wesley’s state of mind, and his
habits at Oxford, included much intensity of feeling, brought to a focus-spot
upon his individual welfare. It would he harsh and inaccurate to designate this
introverted feeling as selfishness; or if we were to do so, an appeal might
fairly be made to the self-denying labours and charities of Wesley, and of
others who may come under the same description. But there may be much egotism
where there is also much serf-denial for the good of others. That which
disperses this species of concentration, and which gives full play to a genuine
benevolence, is a better understanding of the Gospel than Wesley had at this
time, or until long afterwards, attained. And yet we might say that Wesley’s
ascetic notions and practices, and the dangerous extent to which he went in
fasting, were less indicative of his imperfect apprehension of Christianity,
than was the pertinacious opposition he made to his father’s proposal that he
should take steps for being appointed as his successor at Epworth. In fact, his
earnest piety had brought out, and given force to, that self-determining energy
which was to qualify him for his function as founder and ruler of a society; but
at this time it showed itself in an immovable resolution to think only of his
own (supposed) spiritual welfare; and in defending himself in this position he
stretched sophistry to the utmost, evading, by shallow pleas, at once the import
of his ordination vow a clear call to extensive usefulness, and (if such
considerations might be listened to) the duty of a son toward his parents. While
we mark the overruling hand which had otherwise disposed Wesley’s lot, his own
part on this occasion—that is to say, in clinging to his college life when a
populous parish was before him—shows clearly enough that a wilfulness still held
its mastery in his mind, which years of severe discipline were needed to dispel.
Yet this state of his mind was nothing more than a stage in his progress; it was
not a mood in which a nature so noble (Christian principles apart) could have
remained stationary. Christian principles, with a discipline efficient for its
purpose, did at length thoroughly set him free from the bondage of every
restrictive or self-regarding motive, and thenceforward as large and warm a
philanthropy as a human bosom has ever admitted ruled him supremely.’ The name
of George Whitefield must be mentioned here, as it must be again and again, and
always with the respect due to one of the mightiest heralds of the Gospel known
in all modern times. Born in the ’Bell Inn,’ Gloucester, December 16 (O.S.),
1714, he was committed, from the second year of his age, to the sole care of a
tender, faithful, loving, widowed mother, whom he ever held in reverent
affection. At four years of age he had the measles, which, through the
negligence of his nurse, left one of his dark-blue eyes with a squint. His
surroundings were not favourable to the growth of goodness, and he became
habituated to lying, evil-speaking and petty thefts, card-playing and
Sabbath-breaking; overflowing with animal energy, full of wild, roguish tricks,
with an impetuous, fiery spirit, and quick temper. But some seeds of goodness
were sown in his young heart; and, though their growth was hindered by other
influences, it was not wholly prevented. He was fascinated with stage-plays,
spending whole days in studying and preparing to act them. Having a good memory,
and a fine natural elocution, he was commonly selected to deliver the annual
oration at the Grammar School of St. Mary de Crypt. It is related that with part
of the money he received for his good acting and reciting, he purchased Ken’s
Manual for Winchester Scholars, a book which had affected him much when his
brother used to read it in his mothers troubles, and which, for some time after
he bought if, ’was of great use to his soul.’ At fifteen he took to the dress
and work of a comrnon drawer in his mother’s inn. His religious tendencies—for
he was not without them-led him to frequent reading of the Bible, even to
sitting up late for the purpose. Visiting for a time a brother in Bristol, he
became the subject of many religious emotions, He had ’much sensible devotion,’
and was filled with ’unspeakable raptures,’ Sometimes’ carried out beyond
himself;’ he longed after the Sacrament, pondered the Imitation of Christ, and
delighted in it; he was impatient to hear the church-bell calling him to
worship; while his former employment became distasteful to him, and he resolved
not to return to it. But when, leaving Bristol, he returned to his old
companions, this was followed by a relapse, and church-going and prayer ceased.
His old love for play-reading returned. One morning, whilst reading a play to
his sister, he said, ’Sister, God intends something for me that we know not of.
As I have been diligent in business, I believe many would gladly have me for an
apprentice; but every way seems to be barred up, so that I think God will
provide for me some way or other that we cannot apprehend.’ A visit from a
former schoolfellow, now a servitor at Pembroke College, Oxford, led to his
seeking a similar position. Passing through a period alternating between efforts
after a better life and relapses into sinful indulgence, he at length, when
nearly eighteen years of age, entered Pembroke College, Oxford, as a servitor.
He now toiled at his classics, and adhered to his earlier religious practices.
His excitable mind was stirred by Law’s Serious Call to a Devout Life, and his
Christian Perfection.’ In the spring of this year Whitefield had undergone a
great spiritual change. Extremely pathetic is the story given by him in his
Journals of his passage through a deep sea of anguish to a condition of holy
joyfulness. My inward sufferings were of a more exercising nature. . . All power
of meditating or even thinking was taken from me .... God only knows how many
nights I have lain upon my bed groaning under what I have felt. Whole days and
weeks have I spent in lying prostrate on the ground in silent or vocal prayer;
and, having nobody to show me a better way, I thought to get peace and purity by
outward austerities. Accordingly, by degrees I began to leave off eating fruits
and such like, and gave the money I usually spent in that way to the poor.
Afterward I always chose the worst sort of food, though my place furnished me
With variety. I fasted twice a week.... For many months I went on in this legal
state .... Near five or six weeks I had now spent in my study, except when
college business obliged me to go down. During this time I was fighting with my
corruptions, and did little else besides kneeling down by my bedside, feeling a
heavy pressure upon my body, as well as an unspeakable oppression of mind, yet
offering up my soul to God, to do with me as it pleased Him. . . . I Went into
Christ Church walk; near our college, and continued in silent prayer under one
of the trees kneeling on my knees till ~e great bell rung for retirement to the
college. . .By this time I had left off keeping my diary using my forms, or
scarce my voice in prayer, visiting the prisoners, etc. Nothing remained for me
to leave, unless I forsook public worship, but my religious friends. Now it was
suggested that I must leave them all for Christ’s sake. This was a sore trial,
but rather than not be, as I fancied Christ’s disciple, I resolved to renounce
them, though as dear to me as my own soul.

Accordingly, the next day, being Wednesday, whereon we kept one of our weekly
fasts, instead of meeting with my brethren as usual, I went out into the fields,
and prayed silently by myself Our evening meeting I neglected also, and went not
to breakfast, according to appointment, with Mr. Charles Wesley the day
following. This, with many other concurring circumstances, made him suspect
something more than ordinary was the matter. He came to my room, apprised me Of
my danger if I would not fake his advice; recommended me to his brother John,
Fellow of Lincoln College, as more experienced than himself. God gave me a
teachable temper; I waited upon his brother, who advised me to resume all my
externals, though not to depend on them in the least, and from time to time he
gave me directions as my pitiable state required.

’Soon after this Lent came on, which our friends [the little band of Methodists]
kept very strictly, eating no flesh during the six weeks, except on Saturdays
and Sundays. I abstained frequently on Saturdays also, and ate nothing on the
other days (except on Sunday) but sage tea without sugar, and coarse bread. I
likewise constantly walked out in the cold mornings, till part of one of my
hands was quite black. This, with my continued abstinence and inward conflicts,
at length so emaciated my body, that at Passion week, finding I could scarcely
creep Upstairs, I was obliged to inform my kind tutor of my condition, who
immediately sent for a physician to me.

’This caused no small triumph amongst the gownsmen, who began to cry out, "What
is his fasting come to now" But, however, notwithstanding my fit of sickness
continued six or seven weeks, I trust I shall have reason to bless God for it,
through the endless ages of eternity. For, about the end of the seventh week,
after having undergone innumerable buffetings of Satan, and many months
inexpressible trials by night and day under the Spirit of Bondage, God was
pleased at length to remove the heavy load, to enable me to lay hold on his dear
Son by a living faith, and by giving me the Spirit of Adoption, to seal me as I
humbly hope, even to the day of everlasting redemption.

’But oh, with what joy, joy unspeakable, even joy that was full of and big with
glory, was my soul filled, when the weight of sin went off; and an abiding sense
of the pardoning love of God, and a full Assurance of Faith, broke in upon my
disconsolate soul I Surely it was the Day of my Espousals, a day to be had in
everlasting remembrance. At first my joys were like a spring tide, and as it
were over, owed the banks. Go where I would, I could not avoid singing of Psalms
almost aloud; afterwards it became more settled, and, blessed be God, saving a
few casual intervals, abode and increased in my soul ever since ....My mind
being now more open and enlarged, I began to read the Holy Scriptures (upon my
knees), laying aside all other hooks, and praying over, if possible, every line
and word. This proved meat indeed and drink indeed to my soul. I daily received
fresh life, light and power from above; and found it profitable for reproof, for
correction, for instruction in righteousness,-every way sufficient to make the
man of God perfect, throughly furnished Unto every good word or work.’

Whitefield was behind Wesley in years and attainments, but he was before him, in
point of time, in securing the joyous blessedness of the gospel faith.
Whitefield was ordained by Dr. Benson, Bishop of Gloucester, who, having
previously inquired his age (he was in his twenty-second year), said,
’Notwithstanding I have declared I would not ordain any one under three and
twenty, yet’ I shall think it my duty to ordain you whenever you come; for Holy
Orders.’ He tells us that he spent the day before his ordination in abstinence
and prayer. In the evening he retired to a hill near the town, and prayed
fervently for about two hours, in behalf of himself and those that were to be
ordained with him. On Sunday morning he rose early, and prayed rover St. Paul’s
Epistle to Timothy, and more particularly over that precept, Let no one despise
thy youth. And he says, ’When the Bishop laid his hands upon my head, if my vile
heart doth not deceive me, I offered up my whole spirit, soul, and body to the
service of God’s Sanctuary, and afterwards sealed the good confession I had made
before many witnesses; by partaking of the Holy Sacrament of our Lord’s most
blessed body and blood.’

Whitefield’s ordination took place at Gloucester on Trinity Sunday, 1736, and he
preached his sermon on The Necessity and Benefit of Religious’ Society to a very
crowded audience the following; Lord’s day, in the Church in which he was
baptized. He then set out to Oxford, where he was received by his friends with
great joy. A week later he took his degree of Bachelor of Arts, after having
been at the University three years and three quarters.

It has seemed right to give this account of one of the Oxford band of
Methodists, inasmuch as he stands distinguished from the others by his
identification with the subsequent great Methodist movement, and by his intimate
association with Wesley. The little band of Oxford Methodists now passes from
our view. It was not only deprived of the Wesleys and Ingham, but other members
of it removed from Oxford about the same time. Mr. Kinchin, however, was elected
Dean of Corpus Christi College, which compelled his frequent residence there; he
remained faithful to the principles of the Methodists; and Dr. Hutchins,
Hervey’s tutor, continued to be an Oxford Methodist long after all his old
friends had gone. It has been suggested that, on the removal of the Wesley’s,
the few remaining Methodists came under Whitefield’s care. Not precisely so; for
though he exerted a powerful influence upon them when he was present, yet he was
much away from Oxford during the time that elapsed between Wesley’s departure
for Georgia and his own. We find him at Oxford about the end of June, 1737,
’where,’ he says, ‘we had, as it were, a rendezvous of the Methodists, and
finding their interests flourishing, I hastened away and came to London about
the end of August.’

He embarked for Georgia on December 28, 1737.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 6: CHAPTER 04 - GEORGIA: MISSIONARY EXPERIENCE
========================================================================

Georgia: Missionary Experience On Tuesday, October 14, 1735, Wesley, then in the
thirty-third year of his age, took boat for Gravesend, in order to embark for
Georgia, under the sanction of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in
Foreign Parts, in company with his brother Charles, Mr. Benjamin Ingham, of
Queen’s College, Oxford, and Mr. Charles Delamotte, son of a merchant in London.
He says the end they had in view was not to avoid want (God having given them
plenty of temporal blessings), nor to gain riches or honour, but singly this: to
save their own souls, to live wholly to the glory of God. It is strange, but
significant of the state of Wesley’s mind at this time, that he does not here
give prominence to—does not even mention—the purpose of being useful to the
colonials in the new settlement of Georgia, or to the Indians beyond it.

They had on board with them as fellow-passengers twenty-six Moravians, who were
also proceeding to Georgia. Wesley at once began to learn the German language in
order to converse with them; and at the same time David Nitschman, Bishop of the
Moravians, with two others, began to learn English. These were the initial
stages of Wesley’s association with a community that was destined to exert so
great an influence on all his future career. On the first Sunday, the weather
being fair and calm, service was held on deck, when Wesley preached extempore,
and then administered the Sacrament of the Lord’s Supper to half a dozen
communicants.

Believing that denying themselves, even in the smallest instances, might by the
blessing of God be helpful to them, Wesley and his three companions left off the
use of flesh and wine, and confined themselves to vegetable food, chiefly rice
and biscuit. The picture of the daily occupation of the little company is
instructive. It is thus described by Wesley: ’We now began to be a little
regular. Our common way of. living was this: from four in the morning till five,
each of us used private prayer. From five to seven we read the Bible together,
carefully comparing it (that we might not lean to our own understandings) with
the writings of the earliest ages. At seven we breakfasted. At eight Were the
public prayers. From nine to twelve I usually learned German, and Mr. Delamotte
Greek. My brother writ sermons, and Mr. Ingham instructed the children. At
twelve we met to give account to one another what we had done since our last
meeting, and what we designed to do before our next. About one we dined. The
time from dinner to four we spent in reading to those whom each of us had taken
in Charge, or in speaking to them severally, as need required. At four were the
evening prayers, when either the second lesson Was explained (as it always Was
in the morning), or the children were catechised and instructed before the
congregation. From five to six we again used private prayer. From six to seven I
read in our cabin to two or three of the passengers (of whom were about eighty
English on board)g and each of my brethren to a few more in theirs. At seven I
joined with the Germans in their public service; while Mr. Ingham was reading
between the decks to as many as desired to hear. At eight we met again, to
exhort and instruct one another. Between nine and ten we went to bed, where
neither the roaring of the sea nor the motion of the ship could take away the
refreshing sleep which God gave us.’ The vessel was detained at Cowes for a
short time. While they were walking on shore the following resolutions were
drawn up and signed:

‘In the name of God, Amen! We, whose names are underwritten, being fully
convinced that it is impossible, either to promote the work of God among. The
heathen, without an entire union among ourselves, Or that such a union should
subsist, unless each one will give up his single judgment to that of the
majority, do agree, by the help of God :—first, that none of us will undertake
anything of importance without first proposing it to the other three;— secondly,
that whenever our judgments differ, any one shall give up his single judgment or
inclination to the others ;— thirdly, that in case of an equality, after begging
God’s direction, the matter shall be decided by lot.

John Wesley

Charles Wesley

Benjamin Ingham Charles Delamotte When they were in the Bay of the Biscay a
storm arose, the sea breaking over the ship from stem to stern. Wesley says,
‘About eleven I lay down in the great cabin, and in the short time fell asleep,
though very uncertain whether I should wake alive, and much ashamed of my
unwillingness to die.’ Having been much impressed with the seriousness of the
German passengers, their humility in performing servile offices for others,
their meekness, which no injury seemed able to move, and their patience under
provocation, an opportunity was now afforded him of trying whether they were
delivered from fear. He says, ‘In the midst of the Psalm wherewith their service
began, the sea broke over, split the mainsail in pieces, covered the ship, and
poured in between the decks as if the great deep had already swallowed us up. A
terrible screaming began among the English. The Germans calmly sung on. I asked
one of them afterwards, "I thank God, no." I asked, "But were not your women or
children afraid" He replied mildly, "No; our women and children are not afraid
to die."’ This incident deeply impressed him, and it had an important bearing on
his mind in after days. On February 5, 1736, the Savannah River was reached, and
on the following day the emigrants first set foot on American soil, on a small
uninhabited island over against Tybee. They knelt on the ground and gave thanks
for their safe arrival. On the following day Wesley sought advice respecting his
conduct from Mr. Spangenberg, one of the German (Moravian) pastors, and one of
the first to greet him on the shores of Georgia, who instantly probed him to the
quick by inquiring, ’Have you the witness within yourself Does the Spirit of God
witness with your spirit that you are a child of God’ Surprised, he knew not
what to answer. Wesley was out of his depth here. Again he was pressed, ‘Do you
know Jesus Christ’ He paused, and said, ’I know He is the Saviour of the world.’
’True; but do you know He has saved you’ ’I hope He has died to save me.’ Then,
Wesley says, he only added, ’Do you know yourself’ I said, ’I do.’ But he feared
they were ’vain words.’ His interest in this people deepened, and he took an
early opportunity of pressing many questions upon Spangenberg respecting the
Moravian Church.

Having taken up his lodgings with the Germans, he was enabled daily to observe
their whole behaviour. Slowly and silently, and all unconsciously, were these
humble people helping to prepare the docile learner for his future great work.
The simplicity and solemnity of an election and ordination of a bishop of the
German Church made him forget, he says, the seventeen hundred years between, and
to imagine himself in ’one of those assemblies where form and state were not;
but Paul the tent-maker, or Peter the fisherman, presided; yet with the
demonstration of the Spirit and of power.’ On Sunday, March 7, Wesley entered
upon his ministry at Savannah, his brother and their companion Ingham having
removed to Frederica, while Delamotte remained at Savannah. They at once began
to try whether life might not be as well sustained by one sort as by a variety
of food. They made the experiment with bread, and said they were never more
vigorous and healthy than while they tasted nothing else. Not finding any door
open as yet for pursuing their main design of preaching to the Indians, but
keeping this always in view, they considered how they Could be most useful to
the little flock at Savannah, as the minister of the town, Mr. Quincy, had
removed to Carolina.

Receiving letters from Frederica urging him to go there, he and Delamotte
embarked on a ’pettiawga,’ a sort of flat-bottomed boat. On the way, they
anchored near Skidoway island. Wesley had lain down to sleep, wrapped from head
to foot in a large cloak. Between one and two o’clock he awoke under water,
having rolled out of the boat, but so fast asleep that he did not find out where
he was until his mouth was full of water. But for his awaking he must have been
drowned. However, he swam to the boat, and escaped with nothing more serious
than the wetting of his clothes. He found his brother exceedingly weak and ill.
Having adjusted matters at Frederica to the best of his ability, he returned to
Savannah. He at once gave notice of his design to administer the Holy Communion
every Sunday,’ according to the rules of our Church.’ Adhering to the rubric, he
baptized by immersion, save where the parents affirmed the child to be weak.
Being asked to baptize the child of one of the bailiffs of Savannah, the parents
refusing either to declare the child weak or to submit to its being dipped, he
retired, leaving the child to be baptized by another. He divided the public
prayers ’ according to the original appointment of the Church.’ The morning
service began at five; the communion service with sermon at eleven; the evening
service about three. ’The parishioners were visited in order from house to
house, from twelve to three o’clock the hours when they were most at liberty,
being then unable to work because of the heat of the day. The more serious
members of the congregation were advised to form themselves into a sort of
little society, and to meet once or twice a week in order to improve, instruct,
and exhort one another; to select out of these a smaller number for a more
intimate union with each other, which might be forwarded partly by his
conversing singly with each, and partly by his gathering them all together at
his own house. These methods are evidently borrowed from, his. Moravian
neighbours and anticipate the class and band meetings of Methodism at a
subsequent period.

Bolzius, the Salzburger pastor, says, ’At present, prayers are daily held at
Savannah morning and evening in the church, and every Wednesday Mr. Wesley
either preaches a sermon or catechises the children. It is said that he takes
his office most seriously to heart, but also has his share of trials about it
.... Mr. Wesley is not a little troubled and discouraged at the refractoriness
of his hearers, though he takes great pains to bring about their conversion by
means of an exposition of God’s word that is certainly thorough and edifying.’
This was the good pastor Bolzius, whom Wesley refused to admit to the Lord’s
Supper because he had not been episcopally ordained.

Pastor Gronau writes, ’Mr. Wesley is in sympathy with the good that he has
learned of our community, and would wish to accomplish more than he sees done at
Savannah. When he heard us tell recently of the house-to-house visitation that
we had established, and of the Divine blessing and awakening that attended it,
both for Pastors and people, he was glad, but lamented lack of. success hitherto
among his own hearers. He brought forward several reasons why the people at
Savannah became no better obedient to the Gospel of Christ. Of these, one was
the ridicule and persecution which those had to suffer who showed a change of
heart, But I had to tell him from experience that God was leading souls at our
place by the same old way, "all that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall
suffer persecution" even if it was not so manifest.... He frequently sings
German hymns, and commended the advantage our Church has over others in the
possession of such a rich hymnology.’

Wesley had not yet learned to wield the true power of the Gospel, as will
clearly be seen, if the following may be taken as an accurate description of his
teaching at the time:

’We have before us a number of unpublished sermons written by Wesley at Oxford,
during the ten years which followed his ordination .... In not one of them is
there any view whatever, any glimpse, afforded of Christ in any of his offices.
His name occurs in the benediction. That is about all. Frequent communion is
insisted on as a source of spiritual quickening; regeneration by baptism is
assumed as the true doctrine of the Church; but Christ is nowhere, either in His
life, His death, or His intercession. Church formalism and strict morality,
ceremonies and ethics, are all in all.’

Charles Wesley spent nine weeks at Frederica, the whole of which time was marked
by heroic toil and endurance, by much mental suffering through unkind treatment,
and by much bodily pain. Daily from morn till eve he laboured to promote the
welfare of his little flock, both by private admonition and by public
services-four of which he held daily, usually in the open air, giving an
extemporary exposition of the daily lessons at morning and evening prayer. Every
hour that could be spared from his secretarial duties was thus engrossed. Those
duties did not sit lightly upon him. At the end of the first week he writes,’ I
was wholly spent in writing letters for Mr. Oglethorpe. I would not spend six
days more in the same manner for all Georgia.’ But his labours brought little
success. He was rigorous in his adhesion to ecclesiastical order; he baptized
the children by trine immersion, and preached with boldness on singleness of
intention. He exposed the vices of the people with an unsparing hand; but he
brought them no release from these evils. The gospel salvation for sinners he
had not yet learnt for himself, and therefore ’could not preach it. ’Several of
his Frederica sermons are extant. The doctrines are those of William Law. The
pleasures of this world are all vain and sinful, and therefore to be renounced;
the evils of our nature render us unfit for the service of God, and are to be
mortified by fasting, prayer, and a constant course of universal self-denial; we
are the creatures of God, and are therefore to devote ourselves to Him in body,
soul and spirit, with the utmost fervour, simplicity, and purity of intention.
But we look in vain for correct views of the atonement and intercession of
Christ, and of the offices of the Holy Spirit. No satisfactory answer is given
to the question, What must I do to be saved Men are required to run the race of
Christian holiness with a load of guilt upon their consciences, and with the
corruption of their nature unsubdued by renewing grace. He has no just
conception of a sinner’s justification before God. He never represents it as
consisting in the full and unmerited forgiveness of all past sins, obtained not
by works of righteousness, but by the simple exercise of faith in a penitent
state of heart; and immediately followed by the gift of the Holy Ghost,
producing peace of conscience, the filial spirit, power over sin, and the joyous
hope of eternal life. He satisfies himself with reproving the vices and sins of
the people with unsparing severity, and with holding up the standard of
practical holiness, denouncing the Divine vengeance against all who fall short
of it; but with out directing them to the only means by which they could obtain
forgiveness and a new heart.’ But other circumstances hindered him, The people
were unsettled, being in constant alarm from the Spaniards. His faithful
reproofs stirred up antagonism, which speedily ripened into revenge amongst
those of lax morality. Plots were formed against him, and even shots were fired
at him from the woods. Idle tales were reported to the all too susceptible
Governor, who unhappily credited them, leading him to a course of harsh
ill-treatment and many indignities. ’Mr. O. gave away my bedstead from under me,
and refused to spare one of the carpenters to mend me up another.’ Lacking at
times even the necessaries of life, suffering from fever and dysentery, he was
even denied every means of comfort and relief, save that he changed his usual
bed, the floor, for the top of a chest. In consequence of his growing weakness,
the poor sufferer was brought near to death, which he seemed almost to covet. My
brother,’ he says, ’brought me off a resolution, which honour and indignation
had formed, of starving rather than ask for necessaries ..... At night, when my
fever was somewhat abated, I was led out to bury the scout boatman, and envied
him his quiet grave.’ Of a sensitive disposition, he passed through an agony of
mental and physical suffering.

He had spent little more than a fortnight in Frederica when his heart failed
within him. In writing to. his brother he says, ’Stay till you are in disgrace,
in persecution, by the heathen, by your own countrymen; till you are at. counted
the offscouring of all things (as you must infallibly be, if God is true) and
then see who will/allow you.

He was in his novitiate; he was being trained for higher work, The
disappointment that revealed the error of his present methods was part of a
preparation for a firm obedience unto the faith, when it should be revealed to
him. He was not favoured, like his brother, with the daily fellowship of the
cheerful and happy Moravians, who, for the present, were the chosen instruments
for opening the eyes of these noble young men, and for leading them into the
light and liberty of the Gospel He had not’ progressed equally in spiritual
knowledge with his brother, nor was he pressing after it with the same’ steady
eagerness. He had not equal self-control; nor, with his peculiar susceptibility
to depression, aggravated by his weak physical condition, had he equal comfort
in his work. At length the duties of his secretariat brought him to Savannah,
Leaving Frederica, he says, ’I was overjoyed at my deliverance out of this
furnace, and not a little ashamed of myself for being so.’ He remained at
’Savannah nine weeks, taking charge, while his brother was at Frederica.

Having to return to England as the bearer of despatches from the Governor to the
trustees of the colonies, he embarked on August 11, intending to return not as a
secretary, which office he resigned, but as a missionary. This purpose, however,
was frustrated.

Both Wesley and Ingham desiring to be missioners to the Indians, and not
chaplains to English colonists, Ingham arranged to spend three days in each week
in learning the Indian language from a half-caste woman; and on the other three
to teach what he had learned to Wesley and to Nitsehman, the Moravian bishop.
They also arranged to Supply in turns Charles’s place at Frederica.

’Wesley was now in hopes that a door was opened for going up immediately to the
Choctaws, "the least polished, i.e. the least corrupted, of all the Indian
nations." But upon his informing the General of this design, the latter
objected, not only the danger of being intercepted or killed by the French
there, but much more, the inexpediency of leaving Savannah destitute of a
minister. These objections he related to his friends in the evening, with his
characteristic desire to be led rather than to lead; and they were all of
opinion "that they ought not to go yet."’ As affecting his ecclesiastical views,
it may be mentioned here that, by reading over with Mr. Delamotte Bishop
Beveridge’s Pandectae Canonum Conciliorum, he had been effectually convinced
that both particular and General Councils may err, and have erred; and of the
infinite distance there is between the decisions of the wisest men, and those of
the Holy Ghost recorded in the Word.

About the close of November Oglethorpe sailed for England, leaving Wesley,
Delamotte, and Ingham at Savannah, ’but, says Wesley, ’with less prospect of
preaching to the Indians than we had the first day we set foot in America.’
Whenever he had mentioned the matter, the reply was, ’You cannot leave Savannah
without a minister.’ To this he answered, ’ I know not that I am under any
obligation to the contrary. I never promised to stay here one month. I openly
declared both before, at, and ever since my coming hither, that I neither would
nor could take charge of the English any longer than till I could go among the
Indians.’ If it was said, ’But did not the trustees of Savannah appoint you to
be, minister of Savannah’ he replied, ’They did; but it was not done by my
solicitation: it was done without either my desire or knowledge; therefore I
cannot conceive that appointment to lay me under any obligation of continuing
there, any longer than till a door is opened to the heathen; and this I
expressly declared at the time I consented to accept of that appointment.’
However, at the importunate request of the more serious parishioners, he
consented to remain till some one came who might supply his place.

Gronau, one of the Saltzburger pastors, writing to a friend, says, ’Here in our
Indies the prospect of the conversion of the heathen is still very poor, and one
would almost despair of it if we had not the clear and plain promises of it in
the Holy Scriptures. . . . It is plain that the hindrances placed in the way of
the conversion of the heathen by Christians must first be removed.’

Early in the new year, he and; Delamotte came again to Fredefica, only to find
things, as they expected, cold and heartless; there was not one who retained his
first love. So, having beaten the air, in this unhappy place, for twenty days,
Wesley took his final leave of it on January 26, not, he declared, from any
apprehension of danger to himself, though his life had been threatened many
times, but from an utter despair of doing good there. He had already described
the condition of the place, as ’a city that is divided against itself. Where
there is no brotherly love, no meekness, no forbearing, or forgiving one
another; but envy, malice, revenge; suspicion, anger, clamour, bitterness,
evil-speaking, without end! ’ A dispute having arisen at this time between the
gentlemen of Carolina and those Of Georgia respecting the right of trading with
the Indians, Wesley, who had hitherto confined his attention to matters
immediately relating to his ministry, was convinced that a case might arise in
which part of his time ought to be employed in other matters. Such a case he
thought this to be. He therefore gave himself to the consideration of it,
concluding that the question must come to this short issue at last, (1) Are the
Creeks, Cherokees, and Chicashaws within the bounds of Georgia, or no (2) Is an
Act of the King in Council, in Pursuance of an Act of Parliament, of any force
within these bounds or not The former of these the Georgian Charter determines;
the latter was not questioned by any but the interested parties in Carolina.’ He
therefore concluded that ’nothing could justify the Sending unlicensed traders
to these Indians, but the proving either that the Act is of no force, or that
those Indians are not in Georgia.’ On March 4, Wesley wrote to the trustees
giving an account of the years expenses, from March 1, 1736, to March 1, 1737,
which, deducting extraordinary expenses, such as repairing the parsonage house,
and journeys to Frederica, amounted for Mr. Delamotte and himself to 44 4s. 4d.,
a full proof of the self-denial practised by these good men. He had formed a
resolution not to accept of the 5o a year sent by the Society for his
maintenance, saying his Fellowship was Sufficient for him. His brother Samuel
expostulated with[him, showing him that, by refusing it, he might injure those
who should come after him; and that, if he did not want it for himself, he might
give it away in such manner as he thought proper. He at length yielded in this
matter to the solicitations of the Society and the advice of his friends

Wesley’s ideas of religion, at this period, may be gathered from the following
extracts from a letter, dated Savannah, March 28, 1757, and addressed to William
Wogan, Esq., in Spring Gardens, London.

’I entirely agree with you, that religion is love, and peace, and joy in the
Holy Ghost; that, as it is the happiest, so it is the cheerfulest thing in the
world; that it is utterly inconsistent with moroseness, sourness, severity, and
indeed with whatever is not according to the softness, sweetness, and gentleness
of Christ Jesus. I believe it is equally Contrary to all preciseness, stiffness,
affectation, and unnecessary singularity. I allow, too, that prudence, as well
as zeal, is of the utmost importance in the Christian bib, But I do not yet see
any possible case wherein conversation can be an instance of it. In the
following scriptures I take all such to be flatly forbidden: Matt. xii. 36; Eph.
v. 4, and iv. 29; Col. iv. 6.

’That I shall be laughed at for this, I know; so was my Master. I am not for a
stern, austere manner of conversing. No: let all the cheerfulness of faith be
there, all the joyfulness of hope, all the amiable sweetness—the winning
easiness of love. If we must have art, ’, Hic mihi erunt artes."’

Similar sentiments are expressed in another letter, written about the same time
:-

’You seem to apprehend that I believe religion to be inconsistent with
cheerfulness, and with a social friendly temper. So far from it, that I am
convinced, as true religion cannot be without cheerfulness, so steady
cheerfulness cannot be without true religion. I am equally convinced that
religion has nothing sour, austere, unsociable, unfriendly in it; but, on the
contrary, implies the most winning sweetness, the most amiable softness and
gentleness. Are you for having as much cheerfulness as you can So am I. Do you
endearour to keep alive your taste for all the truly innocent pleasures of life
So do I. Do you refuse no pleasure but what is a hindrance to some greater good,
or has a tendency to some evil It is my very rule. In particular, I pursue this
rule in eating, which I seldom do without much pleasure. I know it is the will
of God, that I should enjoy every pleasure that leads to my taking pleasure in
Him, and in such a measure as most leads to it. We are to do nothing but what,
directly or indirectly, leads to our holiness; and to do every such thing with
this design, and in such a measure as may most promote it.’ In April of this
year, Wesley began to learn the Spanish language, in order to converse with a
number of Jews who were amongst his parishioners. This proved of subsequent
service to him; riot was it without benefit to others, for before he left
Georgia he translated the exceedingly beautiful hymn ’ O God, my God, my All
Thou art,’ which he inserted in his first hymn-book, printed in Charlestown in
the following year. The hymn was frequently reprinted in his various collections
of hymns.

Both Wesley and Delamotte did duty as schoolmasters. The following incident is
related of them in this connection: ’Some of the boys in Delamotte’s school wore
stockings and shoes, and the others not. The former ridiculed the latter.
Delamotte tried to put a stop to this uncourteous banter, but told Wesley he had
failed, Wesley replied, "I think I can cure it. If you will take charge of my
school next week, I will take charge of yours, and will try." The exchange was
made, and on Monday morning Wesley went into school barefoot. The children
seemed surprised, but without any reference to past jeerings Wesley kept them at
their work. Before the week was ended, the shoeless ones began to gather
courage; and some of the others, seeing their minister and master come without
shoes and stockings, began to copy his example, and thus the evil was
effectually cured.’ The Gentleman’s Magazine is responsible for the following
story: ’A wicked woman, whom he had offended, decoyed him into her house, threw
him down, and, with her scissors, cut off from one side of his head the whole of
those long locks of auburn hair, which he had been accustomed to keep in the
most perfect order. After this, he preached at Savannah with his hair long on
one side and short on the other, those sitting on the side which had been cut
observing, "What a cropped head of hair the young parson has."’ This has not the
least ring of truth in it.

Soon after his arrival in the colony, Wesley had become acquainted With Miss
Sophia Christina Hopkey, niece to Mr. Causton, chief magistrate of Savannah, a
young lady, beautiful in appearance, of attractive manners, and withal
intelligent and cultivated. He soon began to entertain an interest in her that
ripened into some measure of affection, which seems to have been reciprocated,
though on her part, perhaps, not very fervently. She appeared before Wesley as a
religious inquirer, seeking his guidance; she also became his pupil, desiring
him to assist her in her French studies. She consulted Oglethorpe as to the kind
of dress most likely to please Wesley, and, putting aside her finery, appeared
always in neat and simple white attire. It has been thought that Oglethorpe
desired, if possible, to bring about a marriage with a view to secure Wesley to
the colony.

After Charles had left Frederica in the latter end of July, Wesley frequently
visited that Place, where he met with the most violent Opposition and abuse. He
visited it from time to time until October 16, when he received a melancholy
account of the state of things there. The public service had been discontinued,
and from that time everything had grown worse. He wrote,’ Even poor Miss Sophy,
who for some time had been living there, was scarce the shadow of what she was
when I left her. I endeavoured to convince her of it, but in vain; and, to put
it effectually out of my power to do, she was resolved to return to England
immediately.’ After several ineffectual attempts, he at length prevailed. ’Nor
was it long,’ he says, ’before she recovered the ground she had lost.’ Being
slighted on one occasion by Oglethorpe, he mentioned the circumstance to her,
and she said, ’Sir, you encouraged me in my greatest trials; be not discouraged
yourself. Fear nothing; if Mr. Oglethorpe will not, God will help you.’ He then
took boat for Savannah with Miss Sophy, and arrived after a slow and dangerous,
’ but not a tedious,’ passage—six days for a hundred miles. He writes, ’In the
beginning of December, I advised Miss Sophy to sup earlier, and not immediately
before she went to bed. She did so, and on this little circumstance what an
inconceivable train of consequences depend! Not only "all the colour of
remaining life" for her; but perhaps all my happiness too.’ The meaning of this
is not obvious, unless in this tte--tte he made a declaration of affection. She
also nursed him in an illness of some days’ duration. Moore says, ’Those who
have known Mr. Wesley will forestall our judgment here. They well know what
impression all this was likely to make. He was indeed—- "... Of a constant,
loving, noble nature; That thinks men honest, if they seem but so."

How, then, must this appearance of strong affection, from a woman of sense and
elegance, nay, and as it should seem, of piety too, affect him! Especially
considering (it is his own account) that he had never before familiarly
conversed with any woman except his near relations.’ Many passages in the
journals show the deep interest which Wesley took in the welfare of this young
lady.

There is a difference of opinion here on the part of two of Wesley’s earliest
biographers, Whitehead and Moore, both of them personally acquainted with
Wesley. Whitehead, who had access to Wesley’s private Journal, says that, from a
perusal of that document, it appears to him that Wesley did intend marriage, and
that he was not a little pained when the intercourse was broken off. Moore, on
the other hand, commenting on these words, says, ’I know that she ultimately
broke it off, but I also know that he did not at any time determine on marriage.
I had the whole account from himself, and I do not know that he ever told it to
any other person.’ That Wesley was impressed, perhaps fascinated, by this young
lady can hardly admit of question. But that he ever directly proposed marriage
to her is highly improbable; with Moore’s words in view, it may be safely
affirmed that he did not. Nevertheless, that he contemplated marriage as an
ultimate possibility can as little be denied without casting a slur upon his
honour. He may have prudently waited, as any sane man would; We know from a
manuscript recently made public that he ’kist’ her, perhaps with a declaration
of love, and that he drew lots whether he should continue, or postpone, or
discontinue his attentions. On March 4, he writes, ’From directions I received’
from God this day touching an affair of the greatest importance, I could not but
observe, as I have done many times, the entire mistake of those who assert, "God
will not answer your prayer, unless your heart be wholly resigned to His will."
My heart was not wholly resigned to His will. Therefore, not daring to depend on
my own judgment, I cried the more earnestly to Him to supply what was lacking in
me. And I know and am assured He heard my voice, and did send forth His light
and His truth.’ This probably refers to the casting of lots. Whitehead thinks
that on this day the affair was finally broken off. Or it may have referred to
the following, related by Moore: ’Mr. Delamotte had not learned (to use a common
expression of Mr. Wesley’s) to "defy suspicion." He thought he saw—semblance of
worth, not substance. He therefore embraced an opportunity of expostulating with
Mr. Wesley; and asked him if he designed to marry Miss Sophy At the same time he
set forth, in a strong light, her art and his simplicity. Though pleased with
the attentions of his fair friend, Mr. Wesley had not allowed himself to
determine upon marriage. Mr. Delamotte’s question therefore not a little puzzled
him. He waived an answer at that time; and, perceiving the prejudice of Mr.
Delamotte’s mind against the lady, he called on Bishop Nitschman and consulted
him. "Marriage," said he, "you know is not unlawful. Whether it is now expedient
for you, and whether this lady is a proper wife for you, ought to be maturely
weighed." Finding his perplexity increase, he determined to propose his doubts
to the elders of the Moravian Church. When he entered the house where they were
met together, he found Mr. Delamotte sitting among them. On his proposing the
business, the Bishop replied, "We have con. sidered your ease. Will you abide by
our decision" He answered, after some hesitation, "I will." "Then," said the
Bishop, - we advise you to proceed no further in this business." He replied,
"The will of the Lord be done." From this time he behaved with the greatest
caution towards her, and avoided everything that tended to continue the
intimacy, though he easily perceived what pain this change in his conduct gave
her, as it did also to himself.’ The above illustrates Wesley’s extreme
diffidence, and his willingness to be led by the opinions of others, as often
exhibited in his subsequent life It also shows what a powerful influence the
Morayians had already begun to exercise upon him. It need hardly be added, that
there is not file slightest shadow of a suspicion of his perfectly honourable
and upright conduct in the whole affair. Three days after the incident just
related, he wrote’ in his private Journal,’ March 7.—When I walked with Mr.
Causton, to his country lot, I plainly felt that had God given me such a
retirement’ with the companion I desired, I should have forgot the work for
which I Was born, and have set up my rest in this world.’ However, the affair
was quickly ended, for he writes the next day: ’March 8.—Miss Sophy engaged
herself to Mr. Williamson, and on Saturday, 12th, they were married at
Purrysburgh; this being the day which completed the year from my first speaking
to her. What Thou doest, O God, I know not now; but I shall know hereafter.’

Writing to one of his preachers, Mr. S. Bardsley, in 1786, fifty years after the
occurrence,’ he says, I remember when I read these words in the church at
Savannah, "Son of man, behold, I take from thee the desire of thine eyes with a
stroke," I was pierced through as with a sword, and could not utter a word more.
But our comfort is, He that made the heart can heal the heart.’

Whether the lady’s patience was exhausted by’ Mr. Wesley’s slow procedure in the
business—for it does not appear that he was in any haste to finish it- or
whether she declined entering into the matrimonial state with him on account of
his abstemious and rigid manner of life, is uncertain; but whatever was the
cause, it is evident from his own words thats he felt a disappointment when she
married Mr. Williamson. It seems that he expressed this more fullyin a letter to
his brother Samuel, who tells him’ in his answer, ’I am Sorry you are
disappointed in one match, because you are very unlikely’ to find’ another,’

It was not long, however, before he saw that he had sufficient cause to be
thankful that he had not been permitted’ to choose for himself. He had frequent
occasions for discovering that Mrs. Williamson was riot that religious character
he had supposed. Three months after her marriage he writes, ’ God has showed’ me
yet more of the greatness of my deliverance, by opening to me a new and
’unexpected scene of Miss Sophys dissimulation. Oh, never give me over to my own
hearts desires; nor let me follow my own imaginations.’

Wesley was thus happily rescued from what could not have been a happy marriage;
and he was also rescued from the limitations of a parish life in a small colony.
He was predestined to a greater work, which marriage in that distant land must
have prevented. Had he found his sphere there, the great Methodist revival had
not been! As may be supposed, he did not in such a country escape outward perils
and sufferings. In one of his journeys on foot with Mr. Delamotte and a guide,
after walking two or three hours, the guide told them he did not know where they
were. In an hour or two more they came to a cypress swamp, which lay directly
across their way. It was too far to turn back; they therefore walked through it,
the water being breast high. By the time they had gone a mile further they were
out of all Path, and it being now past sunset, they sat down, intending to make
a fire, and to stay till morning; but they found their tinder wet. Wesley
advised to walk on, but his companions were faint and weary, so they lay down
about six o’clock The ground was as wet as their clothes, which, there being a
sharp frost, were soon frozen together. ’However,’ Wesley says, ’I slept till
morning. There fell a heavy dew in the night which covered us as white as snow.’
Within an hour after sunrise they came to a plantation, and in the evening,
without any hurt, to Savannah. A few days afterwards they crossed a river in a
small canoe, their horses swimming by the side of it. They made a fire on the
bank, and, notwithstanding the rain, slept quietly till the morning. But trials
of another nature awaited him. Wesley was a ’High Churchman,’ and carried out
his principles with rigorous exactness. Besides some particulars already
mentioned, he required all intending communicants to notify the same to him,
according to the rubric; the Sacrament he refused to all who had not been
episcopally confirmed; he rebaptized the children of Dissenters, and refused to
bury any who had not received episcopal baptism. Not without reason, he has been
described as an intolerant, High-Church ritualist. This he himself acknowledged
some years afterwards, when, inserting in his Journal a letter he had received
from the Rev. John Martin Bolzius (already referred to), a minister at Ebenezer,
in Georgia, he adds, ’What a truly Christian piety and simplicity breathe in
these lines l And yet this very man, when I was at Savannah, did I refuse to
admit to the Lord’s Table, because he was not baptized; that is, not baptized by
a minister who had been episcopally ordained. Can any one carry High Church zeal
higher than this And how well have I been since beaten with mine own staff.’

He continued his pastoral attentions to Mrs. Williamson as one of his
parishioners. This aggrieved her husband, who soon after their marriage forbade
her to attend Wesley’s services, or to speak to him again. She, however,
appeared some four months after at a Sacramental service, after which Wesley
took occasion to admonish her of conduct which he judged to be reprehensible. In
a month’s time she appeared again, when Wesley denied her the Sacrament, as she
had neither expressed her regret for her faults, nor promised amendment. This
was an act of discipline which he had carried out in other cases. On the
following day a warrant was issued for his apprehension, to answer the complaint
of William Williamson for defaming his wife and refusing to her the Sacrament of
the Lord’s Supper, without cause, and laying the damages at 1000.

Wesley was arrested and brought before the Bailiff and the Recorder. His answer
to the charge was, that, the giving or refusing the Lord’s Supper being a matter
purely ecclesiastical, he could not acknowledge their power to interrogate him
upon it. He was directed to appear at the next court, to be holden in Savannah.
Bail being desired, the answer was, ’Mr. Wesley’s word is sufficient.’

Two days after, Mr. Causton, who had hitherto shown a friendly regard for
Wesley, called upon him and requested him to send to Mrs. Williamson in writing
his reasons for repelling her from the Sacrament before the whole congregation.
This Wesley did in the following terms :—

’To MRS. SOPHIA WILLIAMSON.

’At Mr. Causton’s request, I write once more. The rules whereby I proceed are
these:

’"So many as intend to be partakers of the Holy Communion shall signify their
names to the curate, at least some time the day before." This you did not do.

’"And if any of these have done any wrong to his neighhours, by word or deed, so
that the congregation be thereby offended, the curate shall advertise him, that
in anywise he presume not to come to the Lord’s Table until he hath openly
declared himself to have truly repented."

’If you offer yourself at the Lord’s Table on Sunday, I will advertise you (as I
have done more than once) wherein you have done wrong. And when you have openly
declared yourself to have truly repented, I will administer to you the mysteries
of God.

’John Wesley.

’August 11, 1737.’

Mr. Causton after this exerted his influence against Wesley, seeking in every
way to poison the minds of the people against him; while the rest of the family
spread abroad the foolish report that Wesley had acted towards Mrs. Williamson,
as he had done, purely out of revenge, because she would not marry him.

It may be thought that Wesley was injudicious, or that he was hard in the
administration of discipline; that, instead of proceeding to extremities, he
should have tried to persuade the lady to put herself in a right condition to
receive the Sacrament. He was always hard where duty was concerned, and never
feared the consequences of any act that duty enjoined. But it must be remembered
:that her husband had forbidden her to speak to him, and that, in addition to
reproving her, Wesley had written to her informing her of the particulars of
conduct to which he objected. Wesley wrote, at the time :—

’I sat still at home, and I thank God easy, having cornmited my cause to Him;
and remembering His word, "Blessed is the man that endureth temptation; for when
he is tried, he shall receive the crown Of life; which the Lord hath promised to
them that love Him." I was at first afraid that those who were weak in the faith
would be turned out of the way, at least so far as to neglect the public
worship, by attending which they were likely to suffer in their temporal
concerns. But I feared where no fear was. God took care of this likewise;
insomuch that on Sunday the 14th, more were present at the morning prayers, than
had been for some months before.’ A grand jury was called, and forty-four jurors
were sworn in, instead of fifteen. Of these, one did not understand English, one
was a Papist, one a professed infidel, three were Baptists, sixteen or seventeen
others Dissenters, and several others had personal quarrels with him, and had
openly avowed vengeance. A list of grievances was presented, but altered by the
grand jury to ten counts. Some days were spent in examining these; and on
September 1 a majority of the jury agreed to the following indictments :—

’1. That, after March 12 last, the said John Wesley did several times privately
force his conversation on Sophia Christina Williamson, contrary to the express
desire and command of her husband; and did likewise write and privately convey
papers to her, thereby occasioning much uneasiness between her and her husband.

’2. That, on August 7 last, he refused the Sacrament of the Lord’s Supper to
Sophia Christina Williamson, without any apparent reason, much to the disquiet
of her mind, and to the great disgrace and hurt of her character.

’3. That he hath not, since his arrival in Savannah, emitted any public
declaration of his adherence to the principles and regulations of the Church of
England.

’4. That, for many months past, he has divided on the Lord’s day the order of
morning prayer, appointed to be used in the Church of England, by only reading
the said morning prayer and the litany at five or six o’clock, and wholly
omitting the same between the hours of nine and eleven o’clock, the customary
time of public morning prayer.

’5. That, about the month of April, 1736, he refused to baptize, otherwise than
by dipping, the child of Henry Parker, unless the said Henry Parker and his wife
would certify that the child was weak and not able to bear dipping; and added to
his refusal, that, unless the said parents would consent to have it clipped, it
might die a heathen.

’6. That, notwithstanding he administered the Sacrament of the Lord’s Supper to
William Gough, about the month of March, 1736, he did, within a month after,
refuse the Sacramento to the said William Gough, saying that he had heard that
William Cough was a Dissenter.

’7. That in June, 1736, he refused reading the Office of the Dead over the body
of Nathaniel Polhill, only because Nathaniel Polhill was not of his opinion; by
means of which refusal the said Nathaniel Polhill was interred without the
appointed Office for the Burial of the Dead.

’8. That, on or about August 10, 1737, he, in the presence of Thomas Causton,
presumptuously called himself "Ordinary of Sayann , assuming thereby an
authority which did not belong to him.

’9. That in Whitsun-week last he refused William Aglionby to stand godfather to
the child of Henry Marley, giving no other reason than that the said William
Aglionby had not been at the Communion-table with him.

’10. That, about the month of July last, he baptized the child of Thomas Jones,
having only one godfather and godmother, notwithstanding that Jacob Matthews did
offer to stand godfather.’

Such were the findings of the majority of the grand jury. The minority of
twelve, including three constables and six tithingmen, drew up and signed a
document, and transmitted it ’to The Honourable the Trustees for Georgia,’
prefacing the whole with the following:

’We, whose names are underwritten, being members of the said grand jury, do
humbly beg leave to signify our dislike of the said presentments; being by many
and divers circumstances thoroughly persuaded in ourselves that the whole charge
against Mr, Wesley is an artifice of Mr. Causton, designed rather to blacken the
character of Mr. Wesley, than to free the colony of religious tyranny, as he was
pleased in his charge to us to term it. But as these circumstances will be too
tedious to trouble your Honours with, we shall only beg leave to give the
reasons of our dissent from the particular bills.

’1. That they were thoroughly persuaded that the charges against Mr. Wesley were
an artifice of Mr. Causton’s, designed rather to blacken the character of Mr.
Wesley than to free the colony from religious tyranny, as he had alleged,

’2. That it did not appear that Mr. Wesley had either spoken in private or
written to Mrs. Williamson since the day of her marriage, except one letter,
which he wrote on July 5, at the request of her uncle, as a pastor, to exhort
and reprove her.

’3. That, though he did refuse the Sacrament to Mrs. Williamson on August 7
last, he did not assume to himself any authority contrary to law, for every
person intending to communicate was bound to signify his name to the curate, at
least some time the day before; which Mrs. Williamson did not do; although Mr.
Wesley had often, in full congregation, declared he did insist on a compliance
with that rubric, and had before repelled divers persons for non-compliance
therewith.

’4. That, though he had not in Savannah emitted any public declaration of his
adherence to the principles and regulations of the Church of England, he had
done tiffs, in a stronger manner than by a formal declaration, by explaining and
defending the three Creeds, the Thirty-nine Articles, the whole Book of Common
Prayer, and the homilies; besides a formal declaration is not required, but from
those who have received institution and induction.’

’5. That though he had divided, on the Lord’s Day, the order of morning prayer,
this was not contrary to any law in being.

’6. That his refusal to baptize Henry Parker’s child, otherwise than by dipping,
was justified by the rubric.

’7. That, though he had refused the Sacrament to William Cough, the said William
Gough [one of the jurors who signed the document sent to the trustees] publicly
declared, that the refusal was no grievance to him, because Mr. Wesley had given
him reasons with which he was satisfied.

’8. That, in reference to the alleged refusal to read the Burial Service over
the body of Nathaniel Polhill, they had good reason to believe that Mr. Wesley
was at Frederica, or on his return thence, when Polhill was interred; besides,
Polhill was an anabaptist, and desired, in his lifetime, that he might not be
buried with the office of the Church of England,

’9. That they were in doubt about the indictment concerning Wesley calling
himself" Ordinary of Savannah," not well knowing the meaning of the word.

’10. That, though Mr. Wesley refused to allow William Aglionby to stand
godfather to the child of Henry Marley, and Jacob Matthews to stand godfather to
the child of Thomas Jones, he was sufficiently justified by the canons of the
Church, because neither Aglionby nor Matthews had certified Mr. Wesley that they
had ever received the Holy Communion.’ The next day Wesley moved for an
immediate hearing of the first count, being the only one of a civil nature. The
court evaded the request. Six times did he make application for a hearing
without avail. In the midst of this storm, kept up by the arts of his avowed
enemies, without a shilling: in his pocket, and three thousand miles from home,
Wesley possessed his soul in peace, and continued to give himself to his work;
adding a weekly visit to a number of French families, residing in a village five
miles away, to whom every Saturday afternoon he read prayers; and the same to
some Germans in another village; then by request to the French at Savannah on
Sunday afternoons. So that during the remaining weeks of his stay in Savannah he
had full employment for the holy day. The first English prayers lasted from five
till half-past six. The Italian, for the benefit of a few Vaudois, began at
nine. The second Service for the English, including sermon and Communion, was
from half-past ten to half-past twelve, The French service began at one. At two
he catechised the children. About three began English evening service; after
which he had the happiness, he said, of joining with as many as his largest room
would hold, in reading, praying, and singing praise. And about six the service
of the Moravians began, at which he was glad to be present, not as a teacher,
but as a learner. For, with all his High Church sentiments, he was not ashamed
to sit at the feet of those who, he was aware, had an experimental knowledge of
religion that went beyond his own attainments. He had even joined with them
early in August at one of their love-feasts—probably the first time he had been
present at such a service. He thus speaks of it: ’It was begun and ended with
thanksgiving and prayer, and celebrated in so decent and solemn a manner, as a
Christian of the Apostolic age would have allowed to be worthy of Christ.’ In
subsequent years the love-feast became a favourite and profitable service
amongst the Methodists, and love-feasts are still held, though not so frequently
as formerly. In November he received a temporary relief from his pressing wants.
He writes, ’Colonel Stephens arrived, by whom I received a benefaction of ten
pounds sterling; after having been for several months without a shilling in the
house, but not without peace, health, and contentment.’

Early in October he had consulted his friends whether God did not call him to
return to England; seeing the reason for which he left it had now no force,
there being no possibility as yet of instructing the Indians, neither had he as
yet found or heard of any Indians on the continent of America who had the least
desire of being instructed. And as to Savannah, having never engaged himself,
either by word or letter, to stay there a day longer than he should judge
convenient, nor ever taken charge of the people any otherwise, than as in his
passage to the heathen, he looked upon himself as fully discharged from any
obligation to remain longer. Besides, there seemed a probability of his doing
more service to the people in the colony in England than in Georgia, inasmuch as
he could represent without fear or favour to the trustees the real state the
colony was in. After deeply considering these things, his friends were unanimous
that he ought to go, but not yet. So he laid aside the thought of it for that
present, being persuaded that when the time was come the way would be made plain
before his face. In the course of two months from that time it became evident to
him that he had not the remotest prospect of obtaining justice in the courts,
and that those in power were combined to oppress him, and could procure evidence
(as had been seen) of words he had never spoken and of deeds he had never done,
Being, moreover, disappointed of preaching the gospel to the heathen, he again
consulted his friends, who now decided that he should at once depart.
Accordingly, he put up the following advertisement in the great square:

‘Whereas John Wesley designs shortly to set out for England, this is to desire
those who have borrowed any ’books of him, to return them as soon as they
conveniently can to ’JOHN WESLEY.’ At once he desired money from the chief
magistrate to pay his expenses to England, designing to set out immediately. The
magistrate told him he should not go out of the province till he had entered
into a recognizance to appear at the court, and answer the allegations laid
against him. He replied that he had appeared at six courts successively, and had
openly desired a trial, but was refused it. They required him to give security
to appear again. He asked what security. They replied, a bond to appear at
Savannah whenever required, under a penalty of 50, besides bail to answer Mr.
Williamson’s action of 1000 damages. ’I then began,’ says Wesley, ’to see into
their design of spinning out time and doing nothing, and so plainly told the
recorder, Sir, I will sign neither one bond, nor the other.’

After evening prayers, the tide serving, ’he left Savannah with three other
persons, no one attempting to hinder him, notwithstanding an order requiring all
officers to prevent his going out of the proving, mad forbidding any person to
assist him to do so. It seems probable that the magistrates were really glad to
get rid of him. His own graphic story may be read in the Journal, from which the
following is extracted:— On December 2, as soon as evening prayers were over,
about eight o’clock, the tide then serving, he says, ’I shook off the dust of my
feet, and left Georgia, after having preached the gospel there, not as I ought,
but as I was able, one year and nine months.’ Early the next morning the little
party-four in all reached Purrysburg, and, failing to find a guide, set out an
hour before sunrise. After walking two or three hours, they met with an old man,
who led them into a small path, near which was a line of ’blazed’ trees (trees
marked by cutting off part of the bark), and by following these he assured them
they might come to Port Royal in five or six hours. About eleven they came to a
large swamp, in which they wandered for three hours; then, finding another
’blaze,’ they followed it till it divided into two. Following one of these
through an almost impassable thicket, a mile beyond which it ended, they made
through the thicket again, and traced the other ’blaze’ till that also ended. It
was now towards sunset, so, faint and weary, they sat down, having had no food
all day, except the third of a gingerbread cake, which Wesley had carried in his
pocket. They divided another third, reserving the rest till the morning, but
they had met with no water all day. One of the company, thrusting a stick into
the ground, found the end of it moist, on which two of them fell to digging with
their hands, and at about three feet depth found water. They thanked God, drank,
and were refreshed, and after worship lay down close together and slept. The
following morning they pursued their way, but as the woods grew thicker and
thicker, they retraced their steps of the previous day. The day before, in the
thickest part of the woods, Wesley, not knowing why, had broken many young trees
as the little company walked along. These they now found helpful in guiding them
through the thickest part of the wood, and between one and two they came to the
house of the old man they left the day before. In the evening Wesley read
prayers to a numerous French family, one of whom undertook on the following day
to be their guide. They tramped from morning till sunset, when their guide
confessed he knew not where they were. However, they pushed on until seven, when
they came to a plantation, and the next evening, after many difficulties and
delays, they landed on Port Royal Island. On December 7, Wesley walked to
Beaufort, and was joined the next day by Mr. Delamotte, with whom, on the day
following, he took boat for Charlestown, which place, after a slow passage, by
reason of contrary winds, and some conflict with hunger and cold, provisions
falling short, he reached on the 13th. The following day he read prayers, by
request, and was much refreshed, and likewise visited a dying man; and on the
16th he parted with Mr. Charles Delamotte, from whom he had been but a few days
separated since October 14, 1735. On the 18th he was seized with a violent flux,
but had strength to preach ’once more to this careless people, and a few
believed our report.’ On the 22nd he took his leave of America,’ though, if it
please God, not for ever.’

Though suffering much on board, he applied himself to his work, beginning by
instructing a negro lad in the principles of Christianity. He resolved to leave
off ’living delicately,’ and return to his old simplicity of diet, with the
happy effect, that neither stomach nor head much complained of the motion of the
ship.

Finding himself the victim of much fear of danger, though he knew not of what,
he makes the following reflections: ’1. That not one of these hours ought to
pass out of my remembrance, till I attain another manner of spirit—a spirit
equally willing to glorify God by life or by death. 2. That whoever is uneasy on
any account (bodily pain alone excepted) carries in himself his own conviction
that he is so far an unbeliever. Is he uneasy at the apprehension of death Then
he believeth not, that to die is gain. At any of the events of life Then he hath
not a firm belief, that all things work together for his good. And if he bring
the matter more close, he will find, beside the general want of faith, every
particular uneasiness is evidently owing to the want of some particular
Christian temper.’ A few days later, being sorrowful and very heavy (though he
could give no particular reason for it), and being also utterly unwilling to
speak closely to any one on board, he feared this was the cause of his
unaccountable heaviness, so began to instruct the cabin-boy. Several times
during the following days he went with a design to speak to the sailors, but
could not, and Wondered whether it were a prohibition from the good Spirit, or a
temptation from the evil one.

During the voyage he finished his abridgment of the Life of Monsieur de Retry,
on which he had been at work for some time. It was the first of a very large
number of abridgments made and published by him, to which reference will
afterwards be made. In this instance he reduced a volume of 358 pages to a
pamphlet of 67. It was published in 1741, and passed through several editions.

He daily read and explained some passages of the Bible to the young negro, and
to another of the company. Finding a young Frenchman who could converse with no
one on board, he read and explained a chapter in the Testament also to him every
morning.

He was still greatly exercised respecting his religious state, and in the
fulness of his heart, he says, wrote these words:

’By the most infallible of proofs, inward feeling, I am convinced

‘1. Of unbelief; having no such faith in Christ as will prevent my heart being
troubled; which it could not bed if I believed in God, and rightly believed also
in Him.

‘2. Of pride, throughout my life past; inasmuch as I thought I had what I find I
have not.

’3. Of gross irrecollection; inasmuch as in a storm I cry to God every moment,
in a calm not.

’4. Of levity and luxuriancy of spirit; appearing by my speaking words not
tending to edify, but most by my manner of speaking of my enemies.

’Lord, save, or I perish ! Save me—

’1. By such a faith as implies peace in life and in death.

’2. By such humility, as may fill my heart from this hour for ever, with a
piercing uninterrupted sense, Nihil est quod hactenus feci [I have done nothing
hitherto], having evidently built without a foundation.

’3. By such a recollection as may cry to thee every moment, especially when all
is calm; give me faith or I die; give me a lowly spirit; otherwise Mihi non sit
suave vivere [Let life be a burden to me].

’4. By steadiness, seriousness, semnoth", sobriety of spirit, avoiding as fire
every word that tendeth not to edifying, and never speaking of any who opposes
me, or sin against God, without all my sins set in array before my face.’

It is impossible to understand Wesley’s spiritual condition, or his views on the
critical questions of the spiritual life, without pondering these overflowings
of his heart. How easy is it to discern in them the earnest craving of his soul
for rest, and how obvious it is that the knowledge of the way of peace he had as
yet not found. For some days he reflected much, he tells us, on that vain
desire, which had, pursued him for so many years of being in solitude, in order
to be a Christian. ’I have now,’ he adds, ’ thought I, solitude enough; but am
I, therefore, the nearer being a Christian Not if Jesus Christ be the model of
Christianity. I doubt, indeed, I am much nearer that mystery of Satan, which
some writers affect to call by that name, So near, that I had probably sunk
wholly into it, had not the great mercy of God just now thrown me upon reading
St. Cyprian’s works, 0 my soul, come not thou into their secret! Stand thou in
the good old paths.’ The voyagers encountered a heavy storm. All were shut close
down, the sea breaking over the ship continually. He says, at first he was
afraid, but cried to God and was strengthened, and lay down without lean ’About
midnight,’ he adds, ’we were awakened by a confused noise of seas, and Wind, and
men’s voices, the like to which I had never heard before. The sound of the sea,
breaking over and against the sides of the ship, I could compare to nothing but
large cannon or American thunder. The rebounding, starting, quivering motion of
the ship, much resembled what is said of earthquakes. The captain was upon deck
in an instant, But his men could not hear what he said. It blew a proper
hurricane; which, beginning at south-west, then went west, north-west, north,
and in a quarter of an hour, round by the east to the south-west point again. At
the same time the sea running (as they term it) mountain high, and that from
many different points at once, the ship would not obey the helm; nor, indeed,
could the steersman, through the violent rain, see the compass. So he was forced
to let her run before the wind, and in half an hour the stress of the storm was
over.

’About noon the next day it ceased. But first I had resolved, God being my
helper, not only to preach to all, but to apply the Word of God to every single
soul in the ship; and if but one, yea, if not one of them will hear, I know "my
labour is not in vain." I no sooner executed this resolution, than my spirit
revived; so that from this day I had no more of that fearfulness and heaviness,
which before almost continually weighed me down. He had evidently been in a
state of mind typified by that of the raging, tossing sea.

Some ten days afterwards he says, very impressively, ’My mind was now full of
thought, part of which I writ down as follows:

’I went to America, to convert the Indians; but Oh I who shall convert me Who,
what is he that will deliver me from this evil heart of unbelief I have a fair
summer religion. I can talk well; nay, and believe myself, when no danger is
near. But let death look me in the face, and my spirit is troubled. Nor can I
say, "To die is gain."

"I have a sin of fears that when I’ve spun My last thread, I shall perish on the
shore!"’ The following deserves careful consideration: ’I think, verily, if the
gospel be true, I am safe; for I not only have given, and do give, all my goods
to feed the poor; I not only give my body to be burned, drowned, or whatever God
shall appoint for me; but I follow after charity (though not as I ought, yet as
I can), if haply I may attain it. I now believe the gospel is true. I show my
faith by my works, by staking my all upon it. I would do so again and again a
thousand times, if the choice were still to make. Whoever sees me sees I would
be a Christian. Therefore "are my ways not like other men’s ways." Therefore I
have been, I am, I am content to be, "a byword, a proverb of reproach."’

How pure I how simple! how ingenuous! Most truly, whoever saw him must have seen
that he ’would be a Christian.’ It was not only his one aim, his one desire; but
it was his supreme object of pursuit-a pursuit that lacked neither fervour nor
continuity. But was he not a Christian Who could presume to think himself a
Christian, if he could not Yet, while he believed the gospel was true, there was
a truth in that gospel which he did not clearly discern at present, and
therefore he could not believe it, or his joy would have been full. A child may
be the son of a king, and not know it. But Wesley will see it in time, and will
believe it; and it will be to him as life from the dead. He will know then,
without reasoning, whether or not he is a partaker of the gospel salvation. He
will know it by what he called, ’the most infallible of proofs inward feeling.’

We have, however, interrupted him. He had other thoughts. He goes on to say,
’But in a storm I think, "What if the gospel be not true" Then thou art of all
men most foolish. For what hast thou given thy goods, thy ease, thy friends, thy
reputation, thy country, thy life For what art thou wandering over the face of
the earth A dream, a cunningly devised fable Oh, who will deliver me from this
fear of death I What shall I do Where shall I fly from it Should I fight against
it by thinking, or by not thinking of it A wise man advised me some time since,
"Be still, and go on," Perhaps this is best, to look upon it as my cross; when
it comes, to let it humble me, and quicken all my good resolutions, especially
that of praying without ceasing; and at other times to take no thought about it,
but quietly to go on in the work of the Lord.’ But these were not his only
reflections. He reviews the course of theological thought through which he has
passed-his early theological ’career. He then closely considers his own personal
spiritual state—his religious experience; and on these interesting subjects
records his views in a private paper, before the voyage was ended. Next, he
reflects on his work in Georgia, endeavouring to estimate the results of his
missionary labour. His views on this subject he set down at a later period. On
the first of these topics he writes : —

’January 25 — For many years I have been tossed about by various winds of
doctrine. I asked long ago, What must I do to be saved I The Scripture answered,
Keep the Commandments, believe, hope, love. Follow after these tempers till thou
hast fully attained, that is, till death; by all those outward works and means
which God hath appointed; by walking as Christ walked. 2. I was early warned
against laying, as the Papists do, too much stress on outward works, or on a
faith without works; which, as it does not include, so it will never lead to
true hope or charity: Nor am I sensible that, to this hour, I have laid too much
stress on either. Having from the very beginning valued both faith and the means
of grace, and good works, not on their own account, but, as believing God, who
had appointed them, would by them bring me in due time to "the mind that was in
Christ:’ 3. But before God’s time was come I fell among some Lutheran and
Calvinist authors, who magnified faith to such an amazing size, that it hid all
the rest of the commandments. I did not then see that this was the natural
effect of their overgrown fear of Popery, being so terrified with the cry of
merit and good. works, that they plunged at once into the other extreme. In this
labyrinth I was utterly lost, not being able to find out what the error was, nor
yet to reconcile this uncouth hypothesis, either with Scripture or common sense.
4. The English writers, such as Bishop Beveridge, Bishop Taylor, and Mr. Nelson,
a little relieved me from these well-meaning, wrong-headed Germans. Their
accounts of Christianity, I could easily see to be, in the main, consistent both
with reason and Scripture. Only When they interpreted Scripture in different
ways, I was often much at a loss. And again there was one thing much insisted on
in Scripture — the unity of the Church, which none of them, I thought, clearly
explained. 5. But it was not long before Providence brought me to those who
showed me a sure rule of interpreting Scripture; viz. Consensus veterum: Quod ab
omnibus, quod ubigue, quod semper creditum. At the same time they sufficiently
insisted upon a due regard to the one Church at all times and in all places. Nor
was it long before I bent the bow too far the other way: (1) By making antiquity
a co-ordinate rather than subordinate rule with Scripture. (2) By admitting
several doubtful writings, as undoubted evidences of antiquity. (3) By extending
antiquity too far, even to the middle or end of the fourth century. (4) By
believing more practices to have been universal in the ancient Church than ever
were so. (5) By not considering that the most of those decrees of a provincial
synod could bind only that province, and the decrees of a general synod only
those provinces whose representatives met therein. (6) By not considering that
the most of those decrees were adapted to particular times and occasions, and,
consequently, when those occasions ceased, must cease to bind oven those
provinces.

’6. These considerations insensibly stole upon me as I grew acquainted with the
Mystic writers, whose noble descriptions of union with God and internal religion
made everything else appear mean, flat, and insipid. But in truth they made good
works appear so too; yea, and faith itself, and what not These gave me an entire
new view of religion, nothing like any I had before. But alas! It was nothing
like that religion which Christ and His Apostles lived and taught. I had a
plenary dispensation from all the commands of God. The form was thus: Love is
all; all the commands beside are only means of love — you must choose those
which you feel are means to you, and use them as long as they are so. Thus were
all the bands burst at once. And though I could never fully come into this, nor
contentedly omit what God enjoined, yet, I know not how, I fluctuated between
obedience and disobedience. I had no heart, no vigour, no zeal in obeying;
continually doubting whether I was right or wrong, and never out of perplexities
and entanglements. Nor can I at this hour give a distinct account, how, or when,
I came a little back toward the right way; only my present sense is this—all the
other enemies of Christianity are triflers. The Mystics are the most dangerous
of its enemies. They stab it in the vitals, and its most serious professors are
most likely to fall by them. May I praise Him who hath snatched me out of this
fire likewise, by warning all others, that it is set on fire of hell.’

He afterwards acknowledged that the censure here passed upon the Mystics is too
severe.

’It is now,’ he said, ’two years and almost four months since I left my native
country, in order to teach the Georgian Indians the nature of Christianity. But
what have I learnt myself meantime Why (what I the least of all suspected), that
I, who went to America to convert others, was never myself converted to God. I
am not mad, though I thus speak, but I speak the words of truth and soberness :
if haply some of those who still dream may awake, and see that as I am, so are
they. Are they read in philosophy So was I. In antient or modem tongues So was I
also. Are they versed in the science of divinity I too have studied it many
year. Can they talk fluently upon spiritual things The very same could I do. Are
they plenteous in alms Behold, I gave all my goods to feed the poor. Do they
give of their labour as well as their substance I have laboured more abundantly
than they all. Are they willing to suffer for their brethren I have thrown up my
friends, reputation, ease, country. I have put my life in my hand, wandering
into strange lands; I have given my body to be devoured by the deep, parched up
with heat, consumed by toil and weariness, or whatsoever God shall please to
bring upon me. But does all this (be it more or less, it matters not) make me
acceptable to God Does all I ever did, or can, knew, say, give, do, or suffer,
justify me in His sight Yea, or the constant use of all the means of grace
(which, nevertheless, is meet, right, and our bounden duty). Or that I know
nothing of myself; that I am, as touching outward, moral righteousness,
blameless Or (to come closer yet) the having a rational conviction of all the
truths of Christianity Does all this give me a claim to the holy, heavenly,
divine character of a Christian If the oracles of God are true, if we are still
to abide by "the law and testimony," all these things, though when ennobled by
faith in Christ, they are holy, and just, and good, yet without it are " dung
and dross," meet only to be purged away by the "fire that never shall be
quenched."

’This, then, have I learned in the ends of the earth, that I "am fallen short of
the glory of God;" that my whole heart is "altogether corrupt and abominable,"
and consequently my whole life, seeing it cannot be, that an "evil tree" should
"bring forth good fruit." That "alienated" as I am "from the life of God," I am
"a child of, wrath," an heir of hell: That my own works, my own sufferings, my
own righteousness, are so far from reconciling me to an offended God, so far
from making any atonement for the least of those sins, which "are more in number
than the hairs of my head," that the most specious of them need an atonement
themselves: That "having the sea, ace of death" in my heart, and having nothing
in or of myself to plead, I have no hope but that of being justified freely cc
through the redemption that is in Jesus :" I have no hope, but that if I seek I
shall find Christ, and be found in Him, "’not having my own righteousness, but
that which is through the faith of Christ, the righteousness which is of God by
faith" (Phil. iii. 9). If it be said, that I have faith (for many such things
have I heard from many miserable comforters), I answer, so have the devils — a
sort of a faith; but still they are strangers to the covenant of promise. So the
Apostles had even at Cana in Galilee, when Jesus first "manifested forth his
glory;" even then, they in a sort "believed on Him," but they had not then "the
faith that overcometh the world." The faith I want is "A sure trust and
confidence in God, that through the merits of Christ my sins are forgiven, and I
reconciled to the favour of God." I want that faith which St. Paul recommends to
all the world, especially in his Epistle to the Romans: That faith which enables
every one that hath it to cry out," I live not; but Christ liveth in me; and the
life which I now live, I live by faith in the Son of God, who loved me, and gave
Himself for me." I want that faith which none can have without knowing that he
hath it (though many imagine they have it, who have it not); for whosoever hath
it is "freed from sin;" the whole "body of sin is destroyed" in him: he is freed
from fear, "having peace with God through Christ, and rejoicing in hope of the
glory of God." And he is freed from doubt, "having the love of God shed abroad
in his heart, through the Holy Ghost which is given unto him, which Spirit
itself beareth witness with his spirit, that he is a child of God."’ The last
sentences in these extracts show most plainly that Wesley had made considerable
spiritual progress since he left England, and that he was ’not far from the
kingdom of God.’ He had learned that he could not hope for forgiveness on the
ground of any works that he had done, or might do. Most significant are the
words, ’Having the sentence of death in my heart, and having nothing in or of
myself to plead, I have no hope but that of being justified freely through the
redemption that is in Jesus;’ and again, ’The faith that I want is a sure trust
and confidence in God, that, through the merits of Christ, my sins are forgiven,
and I reconciled to the favour of God.’ How marked a change from the words used
months (October 14, 1735) before, ’Our end in leaving our native country was...
to save our souls.’ The sinner does not save himself — not by works done in
righteousness, which we did ourselves, but according to His mercy He saved us.’
That which Wesley longed for was ’the Spirit of adoption, whereby’ he could
’cry, Abba, Father; the Spirit Himself bearing witness with’ his ’spirit that he
was a child of God:’ whereas he formerly sought to establish the witness of his
own spirit. These are two distinct testimonies, on which he subsequently wrote
and spoke very plainly, distinguishing them with clearness and precision. The
day would come when he would not have occasion to prove to himself, by processes
of reasoning, that he was a child of God; but when he would be able in holy
joyfulness to say, ’an assurance was given me, that he had taken away my sins,
even mine, and saved me from the law of sin and death.’ That day was drawing
near, but it was not yet.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 7: CHAPTER 05 - ENGLAND: THE SPIRITUAL CONFLICT (1738)
========================================================================

England: The Spiritual Conflict (1738)

AFTER more tossings and threatenings of trouble, on Sunday, January 29, they
came safely into the Downs; and early on Wednesday morning, February 1, Wesley
landed at Deal. There he learned that, the day before, his friend Whitefield had
sailed for Savannah, neither knowing anything of the other. Yes; Whitefield had
begun his mighty and extraordinary’ ministry, his heart almost bursting with the
Gospel joy’, which his friend was labouring to find, and in his exuberant
gladness was already pouring out his life in service as happy as it was
wondrous. He describes thus his last Sabbath before he set sail. ’Sunday,
January 29.—Went on board early in the morning, read prayers, and preached to
the soldiers, and visited the sick; then returned on shore, and hastened with a
troop of pious friends [who had gathered from far to bid him farewell] to
Shroulden [Sholden] church, about a mile and half distant from Deal, where I
preached to a thronged and weeping congregation. In the afternoon I preached at
Upper Deal church, which was quite crowded, and many went away for want of room;
some stood on the leads of the church on the outside, and looked in at the top
windows, and all seemed eager to hear the Word. May the Lord make them doers of
it I In the evening I was obliged to divide my hearers into four companies, and
was enabled to expound to them from six till ten. Lord, keep me from being weary
of, or in, well-doing.’ A specimen of the life-consuming labours of this
extraordinary man.

Thus were the men, who were afterwards to become so remarkable in the history of
the Church of God in England, linked together in the benevolent colonizing
experiment and missionary effort on the distant shores of America. Wesley landed
at Deal at four o’clock in the morning of February 1, 1738, after an absence
from England of rather more than two years. He had made very great, if
unconscious, progress in spiritual knowledge during that time. His zeal, so far
from suffering abatement by the things he had suffered, had been kindled to a
yet greater intensity. On the morning of his arrival he read prayers and
explained a portion of Scripture to a large company at the inn. Reaching
Faversham, he read prayers and expounded the second lesson to a few, ’called
Christians, but more savage in their behaviour,’ he was compelled to observe,’
than the wildest Indians’ he had met with. He visited the home of his friend
Delamotte, at Blendon, receiving a very hearty welcome. On the 3rd he reached
London. In addition to the many subjects which he had so carefully pondered
during his voyage, he, as might have been expected, thoughtfully reviewed the
results of his residence and work in America. He had more than once deplored his
failure to accomplish his purpose of becoming a missioner to the Indians; and he
could hardly look upon his labours amongst the English with perfect
satisfaction. But all was not failure; and he was enabled to express his
thankfulness that he had been carried into that strange land, contrary to all
his preceding resolution, and that though the chief design of his going did not
take effect—the preaching of the Gospel to the native tribes of North
America—yet he had derived much personal profit; he had been humbled and proved;
he had learned to beware of men; to know assuredly that if in all our ways we
acknowledge God, He will, where reason fails, direct our path ’by lot or by
other means.’ He was also delivered from the fear of the sea, which he had
dreaded from his youth. It had been given to him to know many servants of God,
particularly those of the Church of Herrnhut. By his studies in the German,
Spanish, and Italian languages his way had been opened to the writings of these
tongues. Moreover, all in. Georgia had heard the Word of God, which some had
believed, and had begun to run well; and few steps had been taken towards the
preaching of the gospel to the African and American heathen. Many children had
learned how they ought to serve God, and to be useful to their neighbours.
Besides, they whom it most concerned had now an opportunity, through his
reports, of knowing the true state of the infant colony, and so the firm
foundation of peace and happiness might be laid for many following generations.
These were not inconsiderable fruits of his expedition. But very real results
were traceable by others; Whitefield reached Savannah on May 7. On June 2 his
friend Delamotte left for England. ’The good people,’ Whitefield says, ’lamented
the loss of him, and went to the water-side to take a last farewell, and good
reason they had to do so; for he had been indefatigable in feeding Christ’s
lambs with the sincere milk of the Word, and many of them (blessed be God)have
grown thereby. Surely I must labour most heartily, since I come after such
worthy predecessors. The good Mr. John Wesley has done in America, under God, is
inexpressible. His name is very precious among the people; and he has laid such
a foundation, that I hope neither men nor devils will ever be able to shake. Oh,
that I may follow him as he has Christ.’

Many of the incidents in Wesley’s life during his missionary career are of
thrilling interest, but to the biographer the spiritual struggle through part of
which he passed, with its hidden subtle forces, must be held to be of primary
import. It was a silent formative process, by which this great servant of God
was being prepared for his supreme work, that of an active evangelization
throughout the British Isles. That process must be carefully traced, if we would
understand Wesley and his place in the Church’s history. He has recorded it with
some minuteness, as we have seen. It is only necessary here to add that his high
church views have received a very severe shock, and that he has passed, to a
large degree, from under their dominance to that of the Moravian teaching. The
Oxford Don, who, keeping up the traditions of his childhood, would do nothing
’without a reason,’ has learned in great exigencies of his life to decide his
course by lot!

’Wesley’s voyages to and fro, and the months of his stay in the colony, were
incidentally important in bringing him within the circle of the Moravian
influence. It was in that circle that the new and strange idea first met him of
a Christianity more elevated and excellent than his own. One or two of the
Moravian ministers were—and he felt it—far advanced in knowledge and experience
beyond his own rate of attainment. At Oxford he had found himself stepping
forward always in front of those around him. But on board the ship on which he
crossed the Atlantic, and afterwards in the colony, he met with men who, without
assuming a tone of arrogance towards him, spoke to him as to a novice, and who,
in the power of truth, brought his conscience to a stand by questions which,
while he admitted the pertinence of them, he could not answer with any
satisfaction to himself. Thus it was that he returned to England in a state of
spiritual discomfort and destitution. He had been stripped of that overweening
religiousness upon which, as its basis, his ascetic egotism had hitherto rested.
He rejoined his friends in a mood to ask and receive guidance, rather than to
afford it.’

Wesley immediately begins to preach in the London churches. But his experience
on the first Sabbath was indicative of what awaited him. He was desired to
preach at St. John the Evangelist’s. He did so, on the words, ’If any man be in
Christ he is a new creature,’ and was afterwards informed that many of the best
of the parish were so offended that he was not to preach there any more. He now
visited many of his old friends and relations, to his great joy and comfort.

Wesley marks Tuesday, February 7, as ’a day much to be remembered,’ for on this
clay he met Peter Bhler, at the house of Mr. Weynanz (or Weinantz), a Dutch
merchant, Wesley delivering to him a letter addressed to Zinzendorf, which he
had brought from John Toltschig, a Moravian minister, whose acquaintance Wesley
had formed in Georgia. Bhler was a chosen agent of God in leading him to the
light he was then seeking. With two other representatives of the Moravian
Church, Bhler had just arrived in England, and Wesley procured for them lodgings
near Mr. Hutton’s, where he himself was staying; and he lost no opportunity, he
tells us, of conversing with them while he remained in London. He waited on the
Georgian Trustees with his report of the colony, which he had reason to believe
was not acceptable to many of them, as it differed greatly from reports they had
generally received. He then, in company with Bhler, set out for Oxford, where
they were received by the only one’ remaining there, he says, of many who, at
his embarking for America, were used to take sweet counsel together and rejoice
in bearing’ the reproach of Christ, While in Oxford they were Often the objects
of ridicule and derisive laughter. Bhler one day perceiving that Wesley was
troubled by it on his account, said, with a smile, ’My brother, it does not even
stick to our clothes.’ They together visited his friend Gambold, and found him ’
recovered from his mystic delusion, and convinced that Paul was a better writer
than either Tauler or Behmen.’ All this time he conversed much With B6hler, Whom
he confesses he did not understand, and especially when he said, Mi frater, mi
frater, excoquenda est ista tua philosophia. ’My brother, my brother, that
philosophy of yours must be purged away.’ Latin was the medium of intercourse,
Bhler not understanding English. Bhler, writing to Zinzendorf, says, ’I
travelled with the two brothers, John and Charles Wesley, from London to Oxford.
The elder, John, is a good-natured man. He knew that he did not properly believe
in the Saviour, and was willing to be taught.’ He now returned to London; and,
after meeting his mother once more, set out again to Oxford, called thither by
the report that his brother was dying. On his way he spoke plainly to several
well-wishers to religion, and in the evening to the servants and strangers at
the inn. He then resolves, with regard to his own conduct:

’1. To use absolute openness and unreserve, with all I should converse with.

’2. To labour after continual seriousness, not willingly indulging myself in any
the least levity of behaviour, or in laughter, no, not for a moment.

’3. To speak no word which does not tend to the glory of God; in particular, not
to talk of worldly things. Others may, nay must, But what is that to thee and

’4. To take no pleasure which does not tend to the glory of God; thanking God
every moment for all I do take, and therefore rejecting every sort and degree of
it which I feel I cannot so thank Him in and for,’

He found his brother with Peter Bhler,’ by whom during a quiet walk in the
evening of the following day he was ’Convinced of unbelief, of the want of that
faith whereby alone we are saved.’ Bhler says,’ I took a walk with the elder
Wesley, and asked him about his spiritual state. He told me that he sometimes
felt certain of his salvation, but sometimes he had many doubts; that he could
only say this, "If what stands in the Bible be true, then I am saved." Thereupon
I spoke with him very fully, and earnestly besought him to go to the opened
fountain, and not to mar the efficacy of free grace by his unbelief.’
Immediately, he says, it truck into his mind to leave off preaching, for how
could he preach to others who had not faith himself! Appealing to Bhler, he
received for answer, ’By no means: preach faith till you have it, and then,
because you have it, you will preach it.’ ’Accordingly, Mon., Mark 6:1-56, I
began preaching this new doctrine, though my soul started back from the work.
The first person to whom I offered Salvation by Faith alone, was a prisoner
under sentence of death. His name was Clifford. Peter Bhler had many times
desired me to speak to him before. But I could not prevail on myself so to do;
being still, as I had been many years, a zealous asserter of the impossibility
of a death-bed repentance.’ This is one of the critical hours in Wesley’s life.
What a revelation his words contain l He had never before preached salvation by
faith alone! He had never before believed salvation was thus obtainable I What
light is here thrown upon his past efforts I He might now say truly, ’The faith
I want is—this.’

Bhler returned to London, and Wesley set out to visit his friend Clayton at
Manchester, with Mr. Kinchin, Fellow of Corpus Christi, and Mr. Fox, late a
prisoner in the city prison. They fully determined to lose no opportunity of
awakening, instructing, or exhorting any whom they might meet in their journey;
but, neglecting their duty in Birmingham, they were ’reproved by a severe shower
of hail.’ In the evenings, at the inns where they stayed, they held family
prayer, with reading and exposition of the Scriptures, with all who were willing
to join. On returning to Oxford, he met Peter Bhler again, who now amazed him
more and more by the accounts which he gave of the holiness and happiness
attending living faith. He then began again the examination of the Greek
Testament, resolved to abide by the law and the testimony, and being confident
he would hereby be taught whether this doctrine was of God.

He preached at Whitham on ’the new creature,’ and went in the evening to a
society in Oxford, where, as his manner there was at all the societies, after
using a collect or two and the Lord’s Prayer, he expounded a chapter in the New
Testament, concluding with three or four more collects and a psalm. At the
Castle, after reading prayers and preaching, he and his companion Kinchin prayed
with a condemned criminal, ’first in several forms of prayer, and then in such
words as were given us in that hour.’ ’The prisoner kneeled down in much
heaviness and confusion, having no rest in his bones by reason of his sins.’
After a space he rose up, and eagerly said, ’I am now ready to die. I know
Christ has taken away my sins, and there is no more condemnation for me.’ The
same composed cheerfulness he showed when he was carried to execution; and in
his last moments he was the same, enjoying a perfect peace, in confidence that
he was ’accepted in the beloved.’ This arrests Wesley’s attention. It was a case
in point for him; a case of sudden conviction of sin, followed by conviction of
pardon, and accompanied even in that solemn hour with the most assured peace and
joy. But Wesley could not say, with the poor criminal for whom he had prayed, ’I
know that Jesus Christ has taken away my sins.’ He was, however, approaching the
happy hour! At another society, he says his heart was so full that he could not
confine himself to the forms of prayer generally in use; and he resolved in
future to pray indifferently, with a form or without, as should seem suitable.

Six days after, on Easter Day, April 5, he preached in the college chapel, and
again in the afternoon at the Castle, and at Carfax; and he wrote, ’I see the
promise, but afar off ;’ and, judging it to be better for him to wait for its
fulfilment in silence and retirement, he withdrew, at his friend Kinchin’s
desire, to Dummer, in Hampshire. But in a few clays he was summoned to London,
where he met Bhler again; and confessed he had now no objection to what he said
of the nature of faith, that, in the words of the Homily, it was ’a sure trust
and confidence which a man hath in God, that through the merits of Christ his
sins are forgiven, and he reconciled to the favour of God;’ But he could not
comprehend what was said of an instantaneous work. Searching the Scriptures,
however, he found, to his utter astonishment, scarce any instances there of
other than instantaneous conversions. His only; retreat now was, ’Thus it was in
the first ages of Christianity, but what is the evidence that God works in the
same manner now’ But on the following day he was beaten out of this by the
concurring evidence of several living witnesses, who testified God had thus
wrought in them, giving them in a moment such a faith in the blood of His Son as
translated them out of darkness into light, out of sin and fear into holiness
and happiness. The following interesting account of this incident is given by
Bhler :—

’I took four of my English brethren to John Wesley...that they might relate
their experience to him, how the Saviour so soon and so mightily has compassion,
and accepts the sinner. They told, one after another, what had been wrought in
them; Wolff especially, in whom the change was quite recent, spoke very
heartily, mightily, and in confidence of his faith. John Wesley and those that
were with him were as if thunderstruck at these narrations. I asked John Wesley
what he then believed. He said four examples were not enough to prove the thing.
To satisfy’ his objections, I replied, I would bring eight more here in London.
After a short time he stood up, and said, "We will sing that hymn, Hier egt mein
Sinn sich vor dir nieder" [By C. F. Richter]: My soul before Thee prostrate
lies, To Thee her source my spirit flies, My wants I mourn, my chains I see:

O, let Thy presence set me free!

’During the singing of the Moravian version,’ Bhler continues, ’he often wiped
his eyes. Immediately after he took me alone into his own room, and declared,
"that he was now satisfied of what I said of faith, and that he would not
question any more about it; that he was clearly convinced of the want of it; but
how could he help himself, and how could he obtain such faith He was a man that
had not sinned so grossly as other people." I replied that it was sin enough
that he did not believe on the Saviour: he should not depart from the door of
the Saviour until He helped him. I was very much pressed to pray with him;
therefore I called upon the bleeding name of the Saviour to have compassion on
this sinner .... Afterwards he told me what contradictions he had met with from
the pious clergy with whom he had taken counsel, because he had by opportunity
told them what he knew, and what he still wanted; but he was not concerned at
it. He asked me, moreover, what he should do at this time, whether he should
tell all the people his present state or not I replied that in this I could give
him no rule; that he might do what the Saviour might teach him; that he must not
set the faith as it is in Jesus so far from him, but believe that it might be
nearer; that Jesus’ heart still stands open, and that His mercy towards him is
great. He wept heartily and bitterly, as I spoke to him on this matter, and
[insisted that] I must pray with him. I can say of him, he is truly a poor
sinner, and has a contrite heart, hungering after a better righteousness than
that he has till now possessed.

’In the evening he preached from 1 Cor. i. 23: "But we preach Christ crucified,"
etc. He had above four thousand hearers, and spoke upon this subject until the
congregation was astonished, because no one had ever heard such things from him.
His first words were, "I hold myself from my very heart unworthy to preach the
crucified Jesus."’

’Here,’ Wesley says, ’ended my disputing. I could now only cry out, Lord, help
Thou my unbelief.’ This was for him a time of great spiritual conflict. He was
passing through a strait gate. Since his intercourse with the Moravians he had
been gradually led to see that he had been putting much confidence in his strict
attention to the performances of religion. In assigning to these their proper
place and proportion there is no need to minify their importance. Wesley’s
danger was in their exaggeration. One striking feature of his training hitherto
had been the reduction of his entire conduct to rule; so that the individual
hours of the day’, and even separate portions of the same hour, had each its
allotted task. In his pocket-diary, kept with the greatest precision for many
years, the occupation even of minutes is recorded. His whole conduct, his words,
his very thoughts were under control, and were regulated by laws, which he was
strict to observe, and every departure from which gave him pain.

Never was a man more resolute in this process of self-control and
self-discipline. He had long accustomed himself, to frequent interrogations as
to his fidelity. Precise questions were drawn up and faithfully proposed at
stated times, of which examples have been given. He was a most rigid ’Methodist’
even before that name, as a stigma, was attached to him. He was not without
light and comfort, but he was gradually being led to see that he was far from
the perfect light and rest of the gospel. That light, however, was dawning upon
him. Whether it must be said that he was or was not a true Christian is in great
part a question of definition. How much is included in being a Christian He had
faith, but it was not the perfect faith. It was not the faith that brings
assurance. He was a good man, He was in many respects a very saint, a pattern to
believers; but, withal, he had not yet attained. He was in the light, but it was
not the perfect day. He had rest, but it was unsettled, unassured. There was yet
a further, a happier stage. I want that faith which none can have without
knowing that he hath it. For whosoever hath it is freed from fear, having peace
with God through Christ, and rejoicing in hope of the glory of God. And he is
freed from doubt, having the love of God shed abroad in his heart.’

How shall it be explained that Wesley, after so many years of earnest seeking,
failed to find the gospel salvation He had been in the ministry more than twelve
years. He was diligent in the discharge of every duty; he fasted and prayed and
gave alms; he attended with scrupulous care on all the means of grace, including
a frequent attendance at the Lord’s table; he laboured assiduously, even to the
utmost of his strength, for the welfare of others. Yet he had not found the
peace of the gospel How was this Would not his own answer be, Israel which
followed after the law of righteousness, hath not attained to the law of
righteousness. Wherefore Because they sought it not by faith, but as it were by
the works of the law (Rom. ix. 31, 32, R.V.).

He now became persuaded that this faith is the gift of God, and that God would
surely bestow it upon every soul who earnestly and perseveringly sought it; and
he resolved, by the grace of God to seek it unto the end, (I). By absolutely
renouncing all dependence, in whole or in part upon my own works or
righteousness, on which I had really grounded my hope of salvation, though I
knew it not, from my youth up.’ (How true! This confession is exceedingly
impressive.) ’(2) By adding to the constant; use of all the other means’ of
grace a continual prayer for this very thing, justifying, saving grace, a full
reliance on the blood of Christ shed for me, a trust in Him as my Christ, as my
sole justification, sanctification, and redemption.’

It is needful to give careful attention to these details in Wesley’s spiritual
struggle, for without regard being paid to them, neither he nor his future work
can be understood. After a time he looked back, as his followers do now, to one
supreme and critical hour of his life; an hour for which years of training
prepared him, an hour which in his religious history is invested with a
significance which it would be foolish to ignore, and almost as foolish to
diminish. The period now under consideration is an integral and important part
of the preparation for that hour. lie was being taught, and by efficient, if
humble teachers. On many subjects he needed no tutor, he himself could teach.
But here he is a learner. How often has a child of the kingdom led the fullgrown
seeker to its gates!

He again hesitated to teach, but was instructed not to hide in the earth the
talent God had given him. Consequently he spoke clearly and fully at Blendon to
Mr. Delamotte’s family of the nature and fruits of faith. Mr. Broughton and his
brother were there. The former objected, ’He could never think that I had not
faith, who had done and suffered such things.’ In after years Wesley added, ’He
was in the right. I certainly then had the faith of a servant, though not the
faith of a son.’ His brother was very angry, and told him he did not know what
mischief he had done by talking thus, Wesley adds, ’And, indeed, it did please
God then to kindle a fire which I trust shall never be extinguished.’

He was again urged by Bhler not to stop short of the grace of God. At Gerrard’s
Cross he plainly declared the faith as it is in Jesus; as he did the next day to
a young man he overtook On the road, and in the evening to his friends at
Oxford. In the day or two following he was much confirmed in the truth by the
experiences of two of his college friends, who witnessed that God can, if He
does not always, give that faith whereof cometh salvation in a moment, as
lightning fallen from heaven.

Hastening to London on account of his brother’s health, he found him better as
to his health than he expected, but strongly averse to what he called ’the New
Faith.’

Wesley writes, ’On May 1 [1738] our little society began, which afterwards met
in Fetter Lane.’ It has usually been supposed that they met in Neville’s Court,
in an old dingy chapel probably erected in the days of Charles II. This was the
first home of the Methodists in London, and around it many interesting incidents
connected with early Methodism cluster. It was at this place that Lord and Lady
Huntingdon first attended the society’s meetings; and Sir John Phillips nd Sir
John Thorold were awakened here, and became members of the Fetter Lane Society,
The little society named by Wesley has been erroneously called a Moravian
Society. It is true that its rules a were drawn up in harmony with the advice of
Peter Bhler. But Wesley had already had experience in the formation of
societies. It was a Church of England Society; one added to the many, religious
societies then existing in London and elsewhere. It so continued until a
Moravian teacher, Molther, spread his peculiar views amongst the members, thus
leading to Wesley’s separation from it, to which future reference will be made.
Whitefield, a year after the above date, records in his Journal:

1. Sun., May 20: Went with our brethren of Fetter Lane Society to St. Paul’s,
and received the holy faults one to another, and pray one for another, that we
may be healed.

2. That all persons so meeting be divided into several bands or little
companies, none of them consisting of fewer than five, or more than ten persons.

3. That every one ill order speak as freely, plainly, and concisely as he can
the real state of his heart, with his several temptations and deliverances since
the last time of meeting.

4. That all the bands have a conference at eight every Wednesday evening, begun
and ended with singing and prayer.

5. That all who desire to be admitted into this society be asked, what are your
reasons for desiring this Will you be entirely open, using no kind of reserve
Have you any objection to any of our orders (Which may then be read.) 6. That
when any new member is proposed, every one present speak clearly and freely
whatever objection he has to him.

7. That those against whom no reasonable objection appears, be, in order for
their trial, formed into one or more distinct bands, and some person agreed on
to assist them.

8. That after two month’s trial, if no objection then appear, they may be
admitted into the society.

9. That every fourth Saturday be observed as a clay of general intercession.

10. That on the Saturday seven-night following be a general love-feast, from
seven till ten in the evening.

11. That no particular member be allowed to act in anything contrary to any
order of the society; and that if any persons after being thrice admonished do
not conform thereto, they be not any longer esteemed as members. Sacrament, as a
testimony that we adhered to the Church of England.’ Three weeks afterwards,
Charles Wesley writes, ’Bro. Hall proposed expelling Shaw and Wolf. We consented
nem. con. that their names should be erased out of the Society-book, because
they disowned themselves members of the Church of England.’

It is an interesting fact that Wesley marks the formation of this society as the
beginning of the present-day Methodism. In his Short History of the People
called Methodists he says, ’ On Monday, May 1, 1738, our little society began in
London. But it may be observed, the first rise of Methodism, so called, was in
November, 1729, when four of us met together in Oxford; the second was at
Savannah, in April, 1736, when twenty or thirty persons met at my house; the
last was in London, on this day, when forty or fifty of us agreed to meet
together every Wednesday evening, in order to a free conversation, begun and
ended with singing and prayer. In all our steps we were greatly assisted by the
advice and exhortations of Peter Bhler, an excellent young man, belonging to the
society commonly called Moravians.’ It is observable that here he distinguishes
between ’Methodism, so called’ and the ’society commonly called Moravian.’
Future reference will be made to this society. On May 3 Peter Bhler had a long
conversation with Charles Wesley, when, John Says,’ It pleased God to open his
eyes so that he also saw clearly what was the nature of that one, true, living
Faith, whereby alone, through grace, we are saved.’ On the following day Bhler
left London for Carolina, and Wesley writes, ’O what a work has God begun, since
his coming into England! Such an one as shall never come to an end, till heaven
and earth pass away.’

Preaching ’free salvation by faith in the blood of Christ’ in several churches
in London, Wesley is apprized at almost all that he can preach there no more. He
records that Rev. G. Stonehouse, Vicar of Islington, was convinced of the truth
as it is in Jesus. For some days he was sorrowful and very heavy, unable to read
or meditate, to sing or pray, or do anything; but was somewhat revived by a
tender and affectionate letter from his friend Bhler, urging him not to delay to
believe in ’your Jesus Christ; declaring’ how great, how inexpressible, how
unexhausted is His love. Surely He is now ready to help; and nothing can offend
Him but our unbelief.’ On Monday, May 19, Wesley makes the following entry in
his Journal:—’ My brother had a second attack of his pleurisy. A few of us spent
Saturday night in prayer. The next day being Whit Sunday, after hearing Dr.
Heylin preach a truly Christian sermon (on They were all filled with the Holy
Ghost; "and so," said he, "may all you be, if not it is your own fault"), and
assisting him at the Holy Communion (his curate being taken ill in the church),
I received the surprising news that my brother had found rest to his soul. His
bodily strength also returned from that hour. Who is so great a God as our God’
His heaviness and sorrow of heart returning, he breaks forth in the following
passionate words in a letter to a friend:—

’I feel what you say (though not enough); for I am under the same condemnation.
I see that the whole law of God is holy, just, and good. I know every thought,
every temper of my soul ought to bear God’s image and superscription. But how am
I fallen from the glory of God! I feel that I am sold under gin. I know that I
too deserve nothing but wrath, being full of all abominations; and having no
good thing in me to atone for them, or to remove the wrath of God. All my works,
all my righteousness, need an atonement for themselves. So that my mouth is
stopped. I have nothing to plead. God is holy; I am unholy. God is a consuming
fire; I am altogether a sinner, meet to be consumed.

’Yet I hear a voice (and is it not the voice of God) saying, Believe and thou
shalt be saved He that believeth is parsed from death unto life. God so loved
the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him
should not perish, but have everlasting life.

’O let no one deceive us with vain words, as if we had already attained this
faith I By its fruits ye shall know. Do we already feel peace with God and joy
in the Holy Ghost! Does His Spirit bear witness with our spirit that we are the
children of God. Alas! with mine He does not.’

These were among his last words before the memorable change took place. They
show most plainly that there was one definite step which he had not yet taken,
though he longed to take it-one state which he had not entered, although his
utmost desire was to enter. But the gate is open to admit him to that realm of
peace and joy whither he would be; and his foot is lifted to take the final step
and to enter. It is right that he should in his own words declare what took
place on that momentous Wednesday, May 24, 1738. After a review of his life from
his tenth year, he writes: —

’I think it was about five this morning that I opened my Testament on those
words: ’here are given unto us exceeding great and precious promises, even that
ye should be partakers of the divine nature (2 Pet. i. 4). Just as I went out, I
opened it again on these words, Thou art not far from the kingdom of God. In the
afternoon I was asked to go to St. Paul’s. The anthem was, "Out of the deep have
I called unto Thee, O Lord: Lord, hear my voice. O let Thine ears consider well
the voice of my complaint. If Thou, Lord, wilt be extreme to mark what is done
miss, O Lord, who may abide it For there is mercy with Thee; therefore Thou
shalt be feared. O Israel, trust in the Lord: for with the Lord here is mercy,
and with Him is plenteous redemption. And He shall redeem Israel from all his
sins."

’In the evening I went very unwillingly to a society [then meeting in Trinity
Hall] in Aldersgate Street, where one was reading Luther’s preface to the
Epistle to the Romans. About a quarter before nine, while he was describing the
change which God works in the heart through faith in Christ, I felt my heart
strangely warmed I felt I did trust in Christ, Christ alone, for salvation; and
an assurance was given me that He had taken away my sins, even mine, and saved
me from the law of sin and death.

’I began to pray with all my might for those who had in a more especial manner
despitefully used me and persecuted me. I then testified openly to all there
what I now first felt in my heart. But it was not long before the enemy
suggested, "This cannot be Faith; for Where is thy joy" Then was I taught that
peace and victory ’over sin are essential to faith in the Captain of our
salvation: Buts that as to the transports of joy that usually attend the
beginning of it, especially in those who have mourned deeply, God sometimes
giveth, sometimes withholdeth them, according to the counsels of His own will.’
He adds, ’After my return home [to Mr. Bray’s, in Little Britain, near Trinity
Hall], I was much buffeted with temptations: but cried out, and they fled away.
They returned again and again. I as often lifted up my eyes, and He sent me help
from His holy place. And herein I found the difference between this and my
former state chiefly consisted. I was striving, yea, fighting with all my might
under the law, as well as under grace. But then I was sometimes, if not Often,
conquered; now, I was always conqueror.’

Thursday, May 25, he writes, ’The moment I awaked; "Jesus, Master," was in my
heart and in my mouth: and I found all my strength lay in keeping my eye fixed
upon Him, and my sod waiting on Him continually. Being again at St. Paul’s in
the afternoon, I could taste the good word of God in the anthem, which began,
"My song shall be always of the loving-kindness of the Lord: with my mouth will
I ever be showing forth thy truth from one generation to another." Yet the enemy
injected a fear, "If thou dost believe, why is there not a more sensible change"
I answered (yet not I)," That I know not. But this I know, I have now peace with
God: and I sin not to-day, and Jesus my Master has forbidden me to take thought
for the morrow." ’ The next day he says, ’My soul continued in peace, but yet in
heaviness, because of manifold temptations. I asked Mr. Tltschig, the Moravian,
what to do. He said, "You must not fight with them, as you did before, but flee
from them, the moment they appear, and take shelter in the wounds of Jesus." The
same I learned also from the afternoon anthem, which was, "My soul truly waiteth
still upon God: f6r from Him cometh my salvation; He is my defence; so that I
shall not greatly fall. O put your trust in Him always, ye people; pour out your
hearts before Him; for God is our hope."’ For some days he walked as a little
child, with trembling, and with doubts and fears and subtle temptations
assailing him; nor was he free from external Opposition. He found a refuge in
earnest prayer, in diligent reading of the Scriptures, and in active Christian
work. During this time he narrowly watched the varying states of mind through
which he was passing. He writes, May 27, ’Believing one reason of my want of joy
was want of time for prayer, I resolved to do no business till I went to church
in the morning, but to continue pouring out my heart before God. And this day my
spirit was enlarged. So that, though I was now assaulted by many temptations, I
was more than conqueror, gaining more power thereby to trust and to rejoice in
God my Saviour. 28.—I waked in peace, but not in joy. In the same even, quiet
state I was till the evening, when I was roughly attacked in a large company [at
Mrs. Hutton’s house] as an Enthusiast, a Seducer, and a Setter forth of new
Doctrines. By the blessing of God I was not moved to anger, but after a calm and
short reply went away; though not with so tender a concern as was due to those
who were seeking death in the error of their life.’ The critical writers on
Wesley’s life have almost wholly overlooked the significance of the event he
have just reviewed; but it did not escape the keen discernment of Lecky, who
writes, ’It is scarcely an exaggeration to say that the scene which took place
at that humble meeting in Aldersgate Street forms an epoch in English history.
The conviction which then flashed upon one of the most powerful and most active
intellects in England is the true source of English Methodism.’

Charles Wesley, like his brother, had long been earnestly seeking ’redemption.’
He was at this time seriously ill, and was lodging with a Mr. Bray, whom he
describes as ’a poor ignorant mechanic, who knows nothing but Christ.’ Bray was
a happy believer, a Moravian, to whom Charles Wesley became closely attached. Of
him he wrote,’ Mr. Bray is to supply Bhler’s place. We prayed together for
faith. I was quite overpowered, and melted into tears.’

It appears that a spirit of inquiry on the subject of religion was at this time
extensively excited in London, partly by the recent preaching of Whitefield,
partly by the private labours of Peter Bhler, who had lately left London, and
partly by the preaching of John Wesley, who was admitted into several of the
London pulpits, and was followed by immense crowds of people. On May 17, Charles
writes:

’To-day I first saw Luther on the Galatians. We began, and found him nobly full
of faith. I marvelled that we were so soon and so entirely removed from him that
Called us into the grace of Christ, unto another Gospel. Who would believe our
church had been founded upon this important article of justification by faith
alone... I spent some hours this evening in private with Martin Luther, who was
greatly blessed to me, especially his conclusion of the second chapter. I
laboured, waited, and prayed to feel, "who loved me and gave himself for me."
When nature, near exhausted, forced me to bed, I opened the book upon, "For He
will finish the work, and cut it short in righteousness, because a stort work
will the lord make upon the earth." After this comfortable assurance that He
would come and not tarry, I slept in peace .... About midnight I was waked by a
return of my pleurisy. I felt great pain, and straitness at my heart; but found
immediate relief by bleeding. I had some discourse with Mr. Bray: thought myself
willing to die the next moment, if I might but believe this: but was sure I
could not die, till I did believe. I earnestly desired it .... At five this
morning the pain and difficulty in breathing returned. The surgeon was sent for;
but I fell asleep before he could bleed me a second time. I received the
Sacrament, but not Christ. Mrs. Turner came, and told me I should not rise from
that bed till I believed. I believed her saying, and asked, "Has God then
bestowed faith upon you " "Yes, He has" "Why, have you peace with God" "Yes,
perfect peace." "And do you love Christ above all things" "I do, above all
things incomparably." "Then are you willing to die" "I am, and would be glad to
die this moment; for I know all my sins are blotted out; the handwriting that
was against me is taken out of the way, and nailed to the cross. He has saved me
by His death; He has washed me with His blood He has hid me in His wounds. I
have peace in him, and rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of glory." Her
answers were so full to these and the most searching questions I could ask, that
I had no doubt of her having received the atonement: and waited for it myself
with a more assured hope. Feeling an anticipation of joy upon her account, and
thanking Christ as I could, I looked for him all night, with prayers, and sighs,
and unceasing desires.’ The frequent returns of his pleurisy, and his very
enfeebled state, appear to have alarmed his friends, who began to be
apprehensive that his end was near. His brother, therefore, and a few others,
met together on Saturday evening, and spent the night in prayer. The next day
was Whir Sunday. He says,’ I waked in hope and expectation of His coming. At
nine my brother and some friends came, and sang a hymn to the Holy Ghost. My
comfort and hope were hereby increased. In about half an hour the}, went. I
betook myself to prayer: the substance as follows: 0 Jesus, Thou hast said I
will come unto you. Thou hast said, I will send tie Comforter unto you. Thou
hast said, My Father and I will come unto you, and make our abode with you. Thou
art God, who canst not lie. I wholly rely upon Thy most true promise. Accomplish
it in Thy time and manner.’ Having said this, he was composing himself to sleep,
in quietness and peace, when he heard one, who had come into the room, say, ’In
the Name of Jesus of Nazareth, arise, and believe, and thou shalt be healed of
all thine infirmities.’ The words struck him to the heart. He sighed, and said
within himself, ’O that Christ would but thus speak to reel’ Presently, sending
to make inquiries who had spoken the words that had so affected him, he says, ’
I felt in the mean time a strange palpitation of heart, and said, yet feared to
say, "I believe! I believe I"’

Bray read to him the words, Blessed is the man whose transgression is forgiven,
whose sin is covered. Blessed is the man unto whom the Lord imputeth not
iniquity, and in whose spirit there is no guile. ’Still I felt,’ he says ’a
violent opposition, and reluctance to believe; yet still the Spirit of God
strove with my own, and the evil spirit, till by degrees he chased away the
darkness of my unbelief. I found myself convinced, I know not how nor when; and
immediately fell to intercession.’ He afterwards adds, ’I now found myself at
peace with God, and rejoiced in hope of loving Christ. My temper, for the rest
of the day, was mistrust of my own great, but before unknown, weakness. I saw
that by faith I stood; and the continual support of faith, which kept me from
falling, though of myself I am ever sinking into sin. I went to bed, still
sensible of my own weakness (I humbly hope to be more and more so), yet
confident of Christ’s protection.’ This was Charles’s ’Day of Pentecost.’ On the
following Wednesday, confined to his room, he spent the day in a devout and
pious manner. ’At eight o’clock,’ says he, ’ I prayed by myself for love, with
some feeling, and assurance of feeling more. Towards ten my brother was brought
in triumph by a troop of our friends, and declared, "I believe !" We sang the
hymn with great joy, and parted with prayer. At midnight I gave myself up to
Christ, assured I was safe, sleeping or waking!’ The hymn which they sang at
this time was in all probability one which he had composed two days before, when
he could first cry out, ’I believe l I believe!’ It appears in the Methodist
Hymn Book thus (in the original there were eight verses) : — Where shall my
wondering soul begin How shall I all to heaven aspire A slave redeemed from
death and sin, A brand plucked from eternal fire, How shall I equal triumphs
raise, Or sing my great Deliverer’s praise 0 how shall I the goodness tell,
Father, which Thou to me hast showed That I, a child of wrath and hell, I should
be called a child of God, Should know, should feel my sins forgiven, Blest with
this antepast of heaven! And shall I slight my Father’s love Or basely fear His
gifts to own Unmindful of His favours prove Shall I, the hallowed cross to shun,
Refuse His righteousness to impart, By hiding it within my heart Outcasts of
men, to you I call, Harlots, and publicans, and thieves!

He spreads his arms to embrace you all;

Sinners alone His grace receives: No need of Him the righteous have;

He came the lost to seek and save.

Come, 0 my guilty brethren, come, Groaning beneath your load of sin! His
bleeding heart shall make you room, His open side shall take you in;

He calls you now, invites you home:

Come, O my guilty brethren, come! The following are taken from a number of
verses evidently addressed to John, entitled:

CONGRATULATION TO A FRIEND UPON BELIEVING IN CHRIST.

Bless’d be the Name that sets thee free, The Name that sure salvation brings!
The Sun of Righteousness on thee Hath rose with healing in His wings.

Away let grief and sighing flee;

Jesus hath died for thee—for thee! And will He now forsake His own, Or lose the
purchase of His blood No; for He looks with pity down, He watches over thee for
good:

Gracious He eyes thee from above, And guards and feeds thee with His love.

Since thou wast precious in His sight, How highly favour’d hast thou been l
Upborne by faith to glory’s height, The Saviour-God thine eyes have seen;

Thy heart has felt its sins forgiven, And tastes anticipated heaven.

Still may His love thy fortress be, And make thee still His darling care,
Settle, Confirm, and stablish thee, On eagles’ wings thy spirit bear;

Fill thee with heaven, and ever shed His choicest blessings on thy head.

Thus may He comfort thee below;

Thus may He all His graces give:

Him but in part thou here canst know:

Yet here by faith submit to live;

Help me to fight my passage through, Nor seize thy heaven till I may too. Or if
the sovereign wise decree First number thee among the blest, (The only good I’d
envy thee,) Translating to an earlier rest, Near, in thy latest hour may I
Instruct, and learn of thee, to die.

Now, these three men, John Wesley, Charles Wesley, and George Whitefield, are
brought together on one plane of religious experience, They have each been
subjected to a severe spiritual discipline. They have each, as has been shown,
partaken of the blessedness of him that believeth; they have attained to
justification by faith, and have proved that they could be justified by no other
means. They are one in the bonds of a close affection, bound together as
brothers and fellow-labourers, and fellow-helpers in their great and, as they
believe, God-appointed work. They have one gospel—the gospels for poor,
wretched, sinful men and women; in which gospel they have faith, that greatest
faith which is based on their personal experience of its power. They are at one
in the acknowledgment of human sin, and of human redemption by Christ Jesus; in
the acknowledgment of the supreme work of the Holy Spirit, of the absolute
authority of Holy Scripture, and of preaching as the divinely ordained
instrument of human conversion. They are one in their submission to an
overmastering passion of love for the souls of men, and of readiness to spend
and be spent for them. They stand together as the three great leaders in the
glorious revival of spiritual religion which took place in the eighteenth
century. A divergence did afterwards arise on the grave but subordinate
questions of election and predestination. But it led to their adaptation to
speak to two classes of people in a divided Protestant Church, so that it might
be said, ’He that wrought for Peter unto the apostleship of the circumcision
wrought for me also unto the Gentiles.’ This Wesley soon discerned. He wrote to
his friend :—

’August 9, 1740.

’I thank you for yours; May 24. The case is quite plain. There are bigots both
for predestination and against it. God is sending a message to those on either
side. But neither will receive it, unless from one of his own opinion.
Therefore, for a time, you axe suffered to be of one opinion, and I of another.
But when His time is come, God will do what man cannot—namely, make us both of
one mind. Then persecution will flame out, and it will be seen whether we count
our lives dear unto ourselves, so that we may finish our course with joy.

’I am, my dearest brother, ever yours, ’ JOHN WESLEY.’

Wesley was still in a very unsettled state of mind, alternately exalted and
depressed. His sensitiveness to every shifting wind of outward influence was
almost a weakness. It is hardly to be wondered at, considering his bodily
frailty, the result of his many austerities, and the severe and almost
continuous mental strain which he had for some time endured.

June 4 he wrote, ’ was indeed a feast-day. For, from the time of my rising till
past one in the afternoon, I was praying, reading the Scriptures, singing
praise, or calling sinners to repentance. All these days I scarce remember to
have opened the Testament, but upon some great and precious promise. And I saw
more than ever that the Gospel is in truth but one great promise from the
beginning of it to the end.’ On June 6 he says, ’I had still more comfort and
peace and joy: on which I fear I began to presume. For in the evening I received
a letter from Oxford, which threw me into much perplexity. It was asserted
therein, "That no doubting could consist with the least degree of true faith:
that whoever at any time felt any doubt or fear was not weak in faith, but had
no faith at all: and that none had any faith till the Spirit of life has made
him wholly free from the law of sin and death."

’Begging of God to direct me, I opened my Testament on 1 Cot. iii. 1, etc.,
where St. Paul speaks of those whom he terms babes in Christ, who were not able
to bear strong meat-nay, in a sense, carnal; to whom, nevertheless, he says, Ye
are God’s building, ye are the temple of God. Surely, then, these men had some
degree of faith; though it is plain their faith was but weak.

’After some hours spent in the Scriptures and prayer, I was much comforted. Yet
I felt a kind of soreness in my heart, so that I found my wound was not fully
healed. O God, save Thou me, and all that are weak in the faith, from doubtful
disputations.’

He now determined to fulfil a purpose he had cherished in Georgia, of retiring
to Herrnhut for a while. The time seemed propitious—his ’weak mind would not
bear to be thus sawn in sunder.’ And he hoped the conversing with those who were
the living witnesses of the full power of faith, and yet able to bear with the
weak, would be a means, by the Divine blessing, of establishing him in faith and
spiritual strength. Taking leave of his mother at Salisbury, he passed on to
Oxford, where he preached a sermon on ’Salvation by Faith,’ speaking with marked
clearness and precision on the Faith through which we are saved, and on the
Salvation which is through faith; and taking occasion to answer objections to
the doctrine, particularly that to preach Salvation or Justification by Faith
only, is to preach against holiness and good works. The sermon was soon
afterwards printed, and passed into many editions. It stands, where such a
sermon should, at the beginning of his own collection of his published works. It
was the first publication issued by him after his ’conversion.’ On June 13, in
company with his friend Ingham, he set out, remaining three months in Germany,
and returning to England on the night of Saturday, September 16.

He made minute observations of the appearance of the country and of the habits
and customs of the people, noting with carefulness the religious state of those
with whom he conversed, which led him to record, ’And here I continually met
with what I sought for, viz., living proofs of the power of faith. Persons saved
from inward as well as outward sin, by the love of God shed abroad in their
hearts; and from all doubts and fears, by the abiding witness of the Holy Ghost
given unto them.’

He visited Count Zinzendorf at Marienborn, and conversed largely with him, and
afterwards with the chief officers of the church at Herrnhut, which place he
reached on August 1. He gives, at some length, the statements made by half a
score officers and members of the church respecting their life’s history; also
an account of the organization of the Church, and of their religious services
and practices, his aim evidently being to make himself thoroughly familiar with
whatever distinguished a people to whom he felt himself so deeply indebted.

He was much impressed by what he saw, and declares he would gladly have spent
his life at Herrnhut, had not his Master called him to labour in another part of
His vineyard. He adds, ’I was exceedingly comforted and strengthened by the
conversation of this lovely people; and returned to England more fully
determined to spend my life in testifying the gospel of the grace of God.’

He also observes, ’They have a peculiar esteem for lots, and accordingly use
them both in pubic and private, to decide points of importance, ’when the
reasons brought on each side appear to be of equal weight. And they believe this
to be then the only way of wholly setting aside their own will, of acquitting
themselves of all blame, and clearly knowing what is the will of God.’

During Wesley’s absence from England, his brother Charles was exceedingly
useful, especially in leading individuals to the Saviour, in visiting prisoners
and others, and in preaching. To his brother Samuel, Wesley wrote, ’God has
given me at length the desire of my heart. I am with a Church whose conversation
is in heaven, in whom is the mind that was in Christ, and who so walk as He
walked. As they have all one Lord and one faith, so they are all partakers of
one Spirit, the spirit of meekness and love, which uniformly and continually
animates all their conversation.’ ,find writing to Charles on the same day (July
7), he says, ’The spirit of the brethren is above our highest expectation. Young
and old, they breathe nothing but faith and love, at all times and in all
places.’ And he rejoices that he has seen with his own eyes more than a hundred
witnesses of the: everlasting truth’ every one that believeth hath peace, with
God, and is reed from sin, and is in Christ a new creature.’

Soon after his return from Germany, Wesley seems to have adopted a rule of
conduct which he afterwards urged upon his preachers, in the Twelve Ruler of a
Helper: ’Tell every one what you think wrong in him, lovingly and plainly, and
as soon as may be, else it will fester in your own heart.’ So had he previously
written to William Law, May 14, 1738, and again May 30; to his brother Samuel,
July 7, 1738; to the Moravians, at Marienborn and Herrnhut; and to Samuel again,
October 30, 1738.

’To the Rev. William Law.

’May 14, 1738.

Reverend Sir,

’It is in obedience to what I think to be the call of God, that I, who have the
sentence of death in my own soul, take upon me to write to you, of whom I have
often desired to learn the first elements of the gospel of Christ.

’If you are born of God, you will approve of the design, though it may be but
weakly executed. If not, I shall grieve for you, not for myself. For as I seek
not the praise of men, so neither regard I the contempt either of you or of any
other.

’For two years (more especially) I have been preaching after the model of your
two practical treatises; and all that heard have allowed, that the law is great,
wonderful, and holy. But no sooner did they attempt to fulfil it, but they found
that it is too high for man; and that by doing "the works of the law shall no
flesh living be justified."

’To remedy this, I exhorted them, and stirred up myself, to pray earnestly for
the grace of God, and to use all the other means of obtaining that grace, which
the an-wise God hath appointed. But still, both they and I were more and more
convinced, that this is a law by which a man cannot live; the law in our members
continually warring against it, and bringing us into deeper captivity to the law
of sin.

’Under this heavy yoke I might have groaned till death, had not a holy man, to
whom God lately directed me, upon my complaining thereof, answered at once,
"Believe, and thou shalt be saved. Believe in the Lord Jesus Christ with all thy
heart, and nothing shall be impossible to thee. This faith, indeed, as well as
the salvation it brings, is the free gift of God. But seek, and thou shalt find.
Strip thyself naked of thy own works, and thy own righteousness, and fly to him.
For whosoever cometh unto Him He will in no wise cast out."

’Now, sir, suffer me to ask, How will you answer it to our common Lord, that you
never gave me this advice Did you never read the Acts of the Apostles, or the
answer of Paul to him who said, "What must I do to be saved" Or are you wiser
than he Why did I scarce ever hear you name the name of Christ never, so as to
ground anything upon "faith in His blood" Who is this who is laying another
foundation If you say you advised other things as preparatory to this; what is
this, but laying a foundation below the foundation Is not Christ then the first,
as well as the last If you say you advised them because you knew that I had
faith already, verily you knew nothing of me; you discerned not my spirit at
all. I know that I had not faith, unless the faith of a devil, the filth of
Judas, that speculative, notional, airy shadow, which lives in the head, not in
the heart. But what is this to the living, justifying faith in the blood of
Jesus the faith that cleanseth from all sin; that gives usto have free access to
the Father; to "rejoice in hope of the glory of God;" to have "the love of God
shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost" which dwelleth in us; and "the
Spirit itself bearing witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God"

’I beseech you, sir, by the mercies of God, to consider deeply and impartially,
whether the true reason of your never pressing this upon me was not this—that
you had it not yourself whether that man of God was not in the right, who gave
this account of a late interview he had with you —" I began speaking to him of
faith in Christ: he was silent. Then he began to speak of mystical matters. I
spake to him of faith in Christ again: he was silent. Then he began to speak of
mystical matters again. I saw his state at once." And a very dangerous one, in
his judgments whom I know to have the Spirit of God.

’Once more, sir, let me beg you to consider, whether your extreme roughness, and
morose and sour behaviour, at least on many occasions, can possibly be the fruit
of a living faith in Christ If not, may the God of peace and love fill up what
is yet wanting in you!’

It is impossible to approve of the terms of this letter to one from whom he had
received great benefits; nor can a sufficient excuse be found in the fact that
it was written a fortnight before he obtained the peace of the gospel, and when
his spirit was in a very agitated state; nay, though, as he affirms, ’then sin
had dominion over me,’ notwithstanding he fought with it continually. He seems
for the time to have forgotten what was due to a gentleman, a senior, and a
benefactor. Was it called for by the authority with which Law spoke on these
questions

Law replied at some length, and with moderation, but not without a keen but kind
severity. To this Wesley forwarded a reply on the following day, closing with
these words: ’ But how are you chargeable with my not having had this faith If
you intimate, that you discerned my spirit, then you are chargeable thus: 1. You
did not tell me plainly I had it not. 2. You never once advised me to seek or to
pray for it. 3. Your advice to me was only proper for such as had faith already;
advices which led me further from it, the closer I adhered to them. 4. You
recommended books to me, which had no tendency to this faith, but a direct one
to destroy good works.

’However, "Let the fault be divided," you say, "between me and Kempis." No; if I
understood Kempis wrong, it was your part, who discerned my spirit, and saw my
mistake, to have explained him, and to have set me right.

’I ask pardon, sir, if I have said anything inconsistent with the obligations I
owe you, and the respect I bear to your character.’

It is not needful to follow the correspondence further. Law ends it with the
words: ’If it was my business to put this question to you, and if you have a
right to charge me with guilt for the neglect of it, may you not much more
reasonably accuse them who have authoritatively charge over you Did the Church
in which you are educated put this question to you Did the bishop who ordained
you either deacon or priest do this for you Did the bishop who sent you a
missionary to Georgia require this of you Pray, sir, be at peace with me.’

But, as Canon Overton very aptly remarks, ’it is neither a pleasing nor a
profitable task to descant upon the disputes between two good Christians. It is
far pleasanter to record that Wesley’s after conduct was thoroughly
characteristic of the noble and generous nature of the man. Though the
divergence between him and his late mentor increased rather than diminished with
years, yet he constantly referred to Law in his sermons, and always in terms of
the warmest admiration and respect.’ To his brother Samuel he wrote, from
Marienborn, in one of the letters referred to : —

’I was much concerned when my brother Charles once incidentally mentioned a
passage that occurred at Tiverton: "Upon my offering to read," said he, "a
chapter in the Serious Call, my sister said, ’Who do you read that to Not to
these young ladies, I presume; and your brother and I do not want it.’" Yes, my
sister, I must tell you, in the spirit of love, and before God, who searcheth
the heart, you do want it; you want it exceedingly. I know no one soul that
wants to read, and consider deeply, so much the chapter of Universal Love, and
that of Intercession. The character of Susurrus, there, is your own. I should be
false to God and you, did I not tell you so. O may it be so no longer; but may
you love your neighbour as yourself, both in word and tongue, and in deed and
truth!’ And again, from London, October 30, 1738:

’That you will always receive kindly what is so intended, I doubt not. Therefore
I again recommend the character of Susurrus both to you and my sister, as
(Whether real or feigned) striking at the root of a fault, of which both she and
you were, I think, more guilty than any other two persons I have known in my
life. 0 may God deliver both you and me from all bitterness and evil-speaking,
as well as from all false doctrine, heresy, and schism!. . .

‘O brother, would to God you would leave disputing coxacerning the things which
you know not (if indeed you know them not), and beg of God to fill up what is
yet wanting in you l Why should not you also seek till you receive "that peace
of God which passeth all understanding" Who shall hinder you, notwithstanding
the manifold temptations, from rejoicing , "with joy unspeakable, by reason of
glory" Amen! Lord Jesus! May you, and all who are near of kin to you (if you
have it not already), feel his love shed abroad in your heart, by His Spirit
which dwelleth in you; and be sealed with the Holy Spirit of promise, which is
the earnest of your inheritance. I am ’Yours and my sister’s most affectionate
brother.’

These were severe words to apply to his elder brother, an honoured clergyman of
the Church of England. That Wesley judged it to be his duty to write thus must
be admitted; and with him duty was absolute law. It does not appear that he
wrote in mere censoriousness. He wrote in the delicate, sensitive fidelity of
his spirit. He was disposed to write in the same strain to the Church at
Herrnhut, as we learn from the following fragment of a letter that was not sent.

He says: ’It may be observed that I had before seen a few things in the
Moravians which I could not approve of. In this journey I saw a few more, in the
midst of many excellent things; in consequence whereof, in September, 1738, soon
after my return to England, I began the following letter to the Moravian Church.
But being fearful of trusting my own judgment, I determined to wait yet a little
longer, and so laid it by unfinished:

’MY DEAR BRETHREN,

’I cannot but rejoice in your steadfast faith, in your love to our blessed
Redeemer, your deadness to the world, your meekness, temperance, chastity, and
love of one another. I greatly approve of your Conferences and Bands, of your
methods of instructing children; and, in general, of your great care of the
souls committed to your charge.

’But of some other things I stand in doubt, which I will mention in love and
meekness. And I wish that, in order to remove those doubts, you would, on each
of these heads, first, plainly answer whether the fact be as I suppose; and if
so, secondly, consider whether it be right.

’Is not the Count all in all among you ’Do you not magnify your own Church too
much ’Do you not use guile and dissimulation in many cases ’Are you not of a
close, dark, reserved temper and behaviour’ The severity, of tone adopted in
these letters arrests attention. Is it to be ascribed to the fervour of his
zeal, carrying him beyond the bounds of prudence Or did he so write in the hope
he might thereby most effectually arouse attention to an unwelcome subject But
he is more deeply perplexing in the matter of his personal religious experience.
He had declared that he was not a Christian until the Aldersgate-Street
incident. His brother Samuel, writing to Mrs. Hutton, says, ’What Jack means by
his not being a Christian till last month, I understand not. Had he never been
in covenant with God Then, as Mr. Hutton observed, baptism was nothing. Had he
totally apostatized from it I dare say not: and yet he must either be
unbaptized, or an apostate to make his words true. Perhaps it might come into
his crown that he was in a state of mortal sin, unrepented of, and had long
lived in such a course. This I do not believe; however, he must answer for
himself.... Besides, a sinful course is not an abolition of the covenant; for
that very reason, because it is a breach of it. If it were not, it would not be
broken.’ But if Wesley is below his own ideal, he is far above his brother
Samuel’s. The conception of a Christian such as he desires to be—such as he
is—is far ahead of that which the latter described as ’ being in the covenant of
baptism.’ Are not these brothers representatives of two widely diverse ideals of
the Christian life Do they not stand on different sides of a line, which to-day
divides the Christian Church John replied to Samuel in the following terms:

’With regard to my own character, and my doctrine likewise, I shall answer you
very plainly. By a Christian, I mean one who so believes in Christ, as that sin
hath no more dominion over him: and, in this obvious sense of the word, I was
not a Christian till May the 24th last past. For till then sin had the dominion
over me, although I fought with it continually; but surely then from that time
to this it hath not ;—such is the free grace of God in Christ. What sins they
were which till then reigned over me, and from which, by the grace of God, I am
now free, I am ready to declare on the house-top, if it may be for the glory of
God.

’If you ask by what means I am made free (though not perfect, neither infallibly
sure of my perseverance), I answer, By faith in Christ; by such a sort or degree
of faith as I had not till that day. My desire of this faith I knew long before,
though not so clearly till Sunday, January the 8th last.

’Some measure of this faith, which bringeth salvation, or victory over sin, and
which implies peace, and trust in God through Christ, I now enjoy by his free
mercy; though in very deed it is in me but as a grain of mustard-seed: for the
plerophory of faith—the seal of the Spirit, the love of God shed abroad in my
heart, and producing joy in the Holy Ghost, "joy which no man taketh away, joy
unspeakable and full of glory ;" this witness of the Spirit I have not, but I
patiently wait for it. I know many who have already received it; more than one
or two in the very hour we were praying for it. And having seen and spoken with
a cloud of witnesses abroad, as well as in my own country, I cannot doubt but
that believers who wait and pray for it will find these scriptures fulfilled in
themselves. My hope is, that they will be fulfilled in me: I build on Christ,
the Rock of Ages; on His sure mercies described in His word, and on His
promises, all of which I know are yea, and amen. Those who have not yet received
joy in the Holy Ghost, the love of God, and the plerophory of faith (any or all
of be a perfect Christian Surely a true Christian may say, ’Not that I have
already obtained, or am already made perfect’ But this is not the limit of the
difficulty. On January 4 of the following year (1739) he wrote, obviously
referring to himself,’ One who had had the form of godliness many years, wrote
the following reflections:

’My friends affirm I am mad, because I said I was not a Christian a year ago. I
affirm, I am not a Christian now. Indeed, what I might have been I know not, had
I been faithful to the grace then given, when, expecting nothing less, received
such a sense of the forgiveness of my sins as till then I never knew. But that I
am not a Christian at this day, I as assuredly know, as that Jesus is the
Christ.

’For a Christian is one who has the fruits of the Spirit of Christ, which (to
mention no more} are love, peace, joy. But these I have not. I have not any love
of God. I do not love either the Father or the Son. Do you ask, how do I know
whether I love God, I answer by another question, "How do you know whether you
love me" Why, as you know whether you are hot or cold. You feel this moment that
you do or do not love me. And I feel this moment I do not love God; which
therefore I know, because I feel it. And I know it also by St. John’s plain
rule, "If any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in him." For I
love the world. I desire the things of the world, some or other of them; and
have done all my life. I have always placed some part of my happiness in some or
other of the things that are seen, particularly in meat and drink [!], and in
the company of those I loved. For many years, I have been, yea, and still am,
hankering after a happiness, in loving and being loved by one or another. And in
these I have, from time to time, taken more pleasure than in God.

’Again, joy in the Holy Ghost I have not. I have now and then some starts of joy
in God; but it is not that joy. For it is not abiding. Neither is it greater
than I have had on some worldly occasions. So that I can in nowise be said to
"rejoice evermore;" much less to "rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of
glory."

’Yet again: I have not" the peace of God;" that peace, peculiarly so called. The
peace I have may be accounted for on natural principles. I have health,
strength, friends, a competent fortune and a composed, cheerful temper. Who
would not have a sort of peace in such circumstances But I have none which can,
with any propriety, be called "a peace which passeth all understanding."

’From hence I conclude, though I have given, and do give, all my goods to feed
the poor, I am not a Christian. Though I have endured hardship, though I have in
all things denied myself and taken up my cross, I am not a Christian. My works
are nothing; my sufferings are nothing; I have not the fruits of the Spirit of
Christ. Though I have constantly used all the means of grace for twenty years, I
am not a Christian.’

Tyerman is content to say ‘this is extremely puzzling,’ and to leave his reader
to ’ form his own opinion,’ as do Southey and the earlier biographers, unless
they omit altogether any reference to the subject. But all this must be read in
the light of the letter just now quoted, addressed to his brother Samuel, in
which he affirms that he was not a Christian until May 24, because sin had
dominion over him; but that by ’such a soft or degree of faith’ as he had on
that day, sin’s dominion was broken, and he then became a Christian-a Christian,
it is true, in ’an imperfect sense.’ But in this letter of January, 1739, he had
in view another condition, the attainment of which he judges to be necessary in
order to be a Christian. It is ’the plerophory of faith,’ a condition which
describes the utmost Christian maturity. This he had not attained. Yet he could
not doubt that he had Ca measure of faith.’ In saying that he has ’not any love
of God,’ is he not led astray by looking for strong emotional feelings, which
are so variable under differing conditions An authoritative voice declares that
’whoso keepeth his word, in him verily hath the love of God been perfected.’

Wesley must not be blamed for subjecting himself to the severest test possible.
But it would be a grievous error to teach that one is not a Christian until he
is ’full grown.’ To another he writes: ’After a long sleep, there seems now to
be a great awakening in this place also. The Spirit of the Lord hath already
shaken the dry bones, and some of them stand up and live. But I am still dead
and cold; having peace indeed, but no love or joy in the Holy Ghost.’ To
another: ’Verily the Spirit of the Lord hath lift Up his standard against the
iniquity which had overspread our land. O pray ye for us, that He would send
more labourers into His harvest! And that He would enable us, whom He hath
already sent, to approve ourselves faithful ministers of the New Covenant by
honour and dishonour, by evil report and good report. In particular, let all the
brethren and sisters who are with you, pray that God would warm, with His love,
the cold heart of, dear sir, your much obliged and very affectionate brother in
Christ.’

Once more: ’Do not think, my dear brother, that I have forgotten you. I cannot
forget you, because I love you: though I cannot love any one as yet, as I ought,
because I cannot love our blessed Lord as I ought. My heart is cold and
senseless. It is indeed a heart of stone. Pray for me, and let all your
household pray for me, yea, and all the brethren also, that our God would give
me a broken heart, a loving heart; a heart wherein His Spirit may delight to
dwell.... Above all, I want you to pray a great deal for your poor, weak
brother.’

Truly he walked in a vale of humility!

How much more guardedly, clearly, and justly Wesley afterwards wrote and spoke
on these subjects his printed sermons abundantly show. Dr. Rigg, a careful
student of Wesley and his work, says, ’The fluctuations in Wesley’s own views
and experience, during the early months after his conversion, show that his
views respecting the nature of the Spirit’s witness, and the character and
extent of regeneration, were, as was to be expected, not fully defined or
finally settled until some time after.’ And he adds, ’By making the most of
Wesley’s antecedent preparation of heart, and by laying too much stress on those
fluctuations of spirit and of view, and those self-depreciatory statements
respecting his own experience soon after his conversion, the like of which are
so commonly found in the experience of humble and conscientious young converts,
who, as yet, are necessarily wanting in experience of spiritual difficulties,
perplexities, and temptations, and whose natural but unwarranted expectations of
settled joy and tranquillity have been painfully disappointed, it is possible to
diminish the proportions and to obscure the relations of the great cardinal
change in Wesley’s spiritual character.’

Wesley has been much assailed by his critics for his credulity in matters
relating to witchcraft, apparitions, the action of good and evil spirits, and
other related subjects. Isaac Taylor says, ’Wesley’s most prominent infirmity
was his wonder-loving credulity; from the beginning to the end of his course
this weakness ruled him. Few were the instances in which he exercised a due
discrimination in listening to tales involving what was miraculous, or out of
the order of nature. It is, in fact, mortifying to contemplate an instance like
this, of a powerful mind bending like a straw in the wind before every whiff of
the supernatural.’ The accusation is not denied. Wesley himself is explicit on
the subject. He wrote, ’With my latest breath will I bear my testimony against
giving up to infidels one great proof of the invisible world; I mean, that of
witchcraft and apparitions, confirmed by the testimony of ages.’ But there is a
bearing of this subject upon Wesley’s mental characteristics that has escaped
observation. Credulity and incredulity are streams that not unfrequently run
side by side, a readiness to believe being often accompanied by a difficulty in
believing. The man of feeble faith in things unseen—of which things alone faith
takes cognizance—often clings to any outward or visible fact, to sustain him in
his wavering. To how great an extent is this the case to-day, both within the
Church and beyond its boundaries! How many persons cannot quietly rely upon the
true foundations of faith! Thus far they are incredulous. They are not
unwilling, but unable, to believe. They therefore desire confirmation from what
is visible or tangible; hence springs credulity. Now, notwithstanding Wesley’s
strong faith, he was troubled not a little with the questionings of unbelief.
These two apparently conflicting, if not contradictory states of mind in him are
obvious. For, while we find him contending for belief in the unseen and
spiritual, and habitually living under the influence of that belief himself; yet
evidences are not wanting that he had great difficulty in maintaining it. In a
somewhat remarkable sermon on The Case of Reason considered, while showing the
inability of reason to produce faith, he says:-’ Many years ago I found the
truth of this by sad experience. After carefully heaping up the strongest
arguments which I could find, either in ancient or modern authors, for the very
being of a God, and (which is nearly connected with it) the existence of an
invisible world, I have wandered up and down, musing with myself, "What if all
these things which I see around me, this earth and heaven, this universal frame,
has existed from eternity What if ’the generation of men be exactly parallel
with the generation of leaves’ if the earth drops its successive inhabitants,
just as the tree drops its leaves What if that saying of a great man be really
true, ’ Death is nothing, and nothing is after death’ How am I sure that this is
not the case; that I have not followed cunningly devised fables" And I have
pursued the thought, till there was no spirit in me, and I was ready to choose
strangling rather than life.’

These words, while giving further insight into Wesley’s mental habits, show also
with what labour he strove to create, or to sustain, a living apprehension of
things unseen. He was by nature a reasoner, and the faculty had been fostered by
training. But he could not demonstrate the being of a God, or a spiritual world,
or an immortality. Of things seen or demonstrable, faith is not the evidence.
Therefore his readiness to look for such visible or tangible proofs as he judged
were to be found in supernatural events. In the light of this confession, we are
better able to understand the words in a remarkable letter of July 27, 1766, to
his brother Charles, ’I have no direct evidence (I do not say, that I am a child
of God, but) of anything invisible or eternal.’

It is observable that from this time (1738) all reference to his religious state
disappears from his Journal. But Canon Overton is not quite accurate in saying
that, ’henceforth during the whole of his long life hardly the shadow of a doubt
crossed his path; clouds and darkness constantly swept over his outer life, but
there was perpetual and unclouded sunshine within.’

Wesley addressed the following interesting letter to the Moravian Church:

’To the Church of God which is in Herrnhut, John Wesley, an unworthy Presbyter
of the Church of God in England, wisheth all grace and peace in our Lord Jesus
Christ.

October 14, 1738.

’Glory be to God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, for His unspeakable
gift! for giving me to be an eye-witness of your faith, and love, and holy
conversation in Christ Jesus! I have borne testimony thereof with all plainness
of speech, in many parts of Germany, and thanks have been given to God by many
on your behalf.

’We are endeavouring here also, by the grace which is given us, to be followers
of you, as ye are of Christ. Fourteen were added to us, since our return, so
that we have now eight bands of men, consisting of fifty-six persons; all of
whom seek for salvation only in the blood of Christ. As yet we have only two
small bands of women; the one of three, the other of five persons. But here are
many others who only wait till we have leisure to instruct them, how they may
most effectually build up one another in the faith and love of Him who gave
Himself for them.

’Though my brother and I are not permitted to preach in most of the churches in
London, yet (thanks be to God), there are others left, wherein we have liberty
to speak the truth as it is in Jesus. Likewise every evening, and on set
evenings in the week at two several places, we publish the word of
reconciliation, sometimes to twenty or thirty, sometimes to fifty or sixty,
sometimes to three or four hundred persons met together to hear it. We begin and
end all our meetings with singing and prayer; and we know that our Lord heareth
our prayer, having more than once or twice (and this was not done in a corner)
received our petitions in that very hour.

’Nor hath He left Himself without other witnesses of His grace and truth. Ten
ministers I know now in England, who lay the right foundation, "The blood of
Christ cleanseth us from all sin." Over and above whom [ have found one
Anabaptist, and one, if not two, of the teachers among the Presbyterians here,
who, I hope, love the Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity, and teach the way of God
in truth. ’0 cease not, ye that are highly favoured, to beseech our Lord that He
would be with us even to the end; to remove that which is displeasing in His
sight, to support that which is weak among us, to give us the whole mind that
was in Him, and teach us to walk even as He walked I And may the very God of
peace fill up what is wanting in your faith, and build you up more and more in
all lowliness of mind, in all plainness of speech, in all zeal and watchfulness;
that He may present you to Himself a glorious Church, not having spot, or
wrinkle, or any such thing, but that ye may be holy and unblamable in the day of
his appearing.’

He now wrote cheery words to various friends concerning the work that was being
done, but depreciatory ones concerning himself. To Mr. Ingham at Herrnhut: ’O my
dear brother, God hath been wonderfully gracious to me ever since our return to
England. There are many adversaries, but a great and effectual door is opened;
and we continue through evil report and good report to preach the gospel of
Christ to all people, and earnestly to contend for the faith once delivered to
the saints. Indeed, He hath given unto us many of our fiercest opposers, who now
receive with meekness the ingrafted word.... Mr. Stonehouse hath at length
determined to know nothing but Jesus Christ, and Him crucified; and to preach
unto all, remission of sins through faith in His blood. Mr. Sparkes also is a
teacher of sound doctrine. Mr. Hutchins is strong in the faith and mightily
convinces gainsayers, so that no man hitherto has been able to stand before him.
Mr. Kinchin, Gainbold, and Wells have not yet received comfort, but are
patiently waiting for it, Mr. Robson, who is now a minister of Christ also, is
full of faith and peace and love. So is Mr. Combes, a little child who was
called to minister in holy things two or three weeks ago. Indeed, I trust the
Lord will let us see, and that shortly, a multitude of priests that believe.’ To
Count Zinzendorf he writes, ’The Word of the Lord again runs and is glorified;
and His work goes on and prospers. Great multitudes are everywhere awakened, and
cry out, "What must we do to be saved" Many of them see that there is only one
name under heaven whereby they can be saved; and more and more of those who seek
it, find salvation in His name, and are of one heart and one soul.’

’Wesley’s homeward voyage in 1735,’ says one of the ablest of the critics of
Wesley’s life and work, ’marks the conclusion of his High Church period. He
abated nothing, of his attachment to the ordinances of the Church, either then
or to the last days of his life, and he did not so soon reach that degree of
independence of her hierarchy and some of her rules which marks his furthest
point of divergence; but his Journals during this voyage chronicle for us that
deep dissatisfaction which is felt whenever an earnest nature wakes up to the
incompleteness of a traditional religion; and his after life, compared with his
two years in Georgia, makes it evident that he passed into a new spiritual
region His [earlier] Journals are marked by a depression which we never meet
with again.’ ’In 1739 Whitefield, writing to the societies whom Woodward had
anxiously vindicated from the charge of any tendency to separate from the
Church, urged them neither to be confined by her Liturgy nor submissive to her
rulers. This was not Wesley’s language; it was language he would have condemned.
But adherence to the Church was no longer the first condition of membership in
any society with which he was in sympathy. The birthday of a Christian was
already shifted from his baptism to his conversion, and in that change the
partition line of two great systems is crossed.’ These last are weighty words,
and show the clear discernment of the writer.

Wesley, as we have seen, returned to London from Germany in the evening of
Saturday, September 16, and on the following day he says, ’I began to declare in
my own country the glad tidings of salvation, preaching three times, and
afterwards expounding the Holy Scripture to a large company in the Minories.’
’On Monday,’ he says, ’I rejoiced to meet with our little society, which now
consisted of thirty-two persons’ (the society which was formed on May 1, and
which met in Fetter Lane). ’The next day I went to the condemned felons in
Newgate, and offered them free salvation. In the evening I went to a society in
Bear Yard, and preached repentance and remission of sins. The next evening I
spoke the truth in love at a society in Aldersgate Street. Some contradicted at
first; but not long: so that nothing but love appeared at our parting. Thursday,
21, I went to a society in Gutter Lane; but I could not declare the mighty works
of God there, as I did afterwards at the Savoy in all simplicity. And the Word
did not return empty. Finding abundance of people greatly exasperated by gross
misrepresentations of the words I had spoken, I went to as many of them in
private as my time would permit. God gave me much love towards them all. Some
were convinced they were mistaken. And who knoweth but God will soon return to
the rest, and leave a blessing behind him On Saturday I was enabled to speak
strong words both at Newgate and at Mr. E.’s society; and the next day at St.
Anne’s, and twice at St. John’s, Clerkenwell; so that I fear they will bear me
there no longer.’ He had many similar experiences, as when on Sunday, October 8,
he preached at the Savoy Chapel, on the parable, ’or history rather, of the
pharisee and publican, I suppose for the last time.’ In this way he continued to
labour, preaching ’the new way’ with much fervour and frequency, in such of the
churches as were open to him, in visiting, and in expounding in the various
societies where he was welcomed. In November he paid a visit to Oxford, where he
began more narrowly to inquire what is the doctrine of the Church of England
concerning the much controverted point of Justification by Faith. The sum of
what he found he published early in the following year, for the use of others.
This he followed a little later by a second volume on the same subject. He
revived the reading of prayers at Bocardo—the chamber over the north gate, used
as a prison; also in two of the city workhouses, where he preached twice in the
week; and on both days at the Castle; and expounded at Mr. Fox’s Society.
Hearing that Mr. Whitefield had arrived from Georgia, he hastened to London to
meet him, where ’God gave us once more to take sweet counsel together.’ He
preached at St. Antholin’s, at Islington, and at St. Swithin’s, ’for the last
time.’ On Sunday, November 5, he preached at St. Botolph’s, Bishopsgate; in the
afternoon at Islington, and in the evening, he says, ’to such a congregation as
I never saw before, at St. Clement’s in the Strand. As this was the first time
of my preaching here, I suppose it is to be the last.’ Such crowds congregated
wherever he preached that the ordinary attendants at the churches complained.
This was one cause of the closing of the doors against him. Another lay in the
strangeness of the message which he brought. On December 24 he preached at Great
St. Bartholomew’s in the morning, and at Islington in the afternoon, where, he
says, ’we had the blessed Sacrament every day this week, and were comforted on
every side.’ On the following Sunday, December 31, he preached to many thousands
in St. George’s, Spitalfields, and to a yet more crowded congregation at
Whitechapel in the afternoon. Thus ended this eventful year.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 8: CHAPTER 06 - THE FOUNDATIONS OF METHODISM (1739-1740)
========================================================================

The Foundations of Methodism (1739-1740) THE new year was ushered in by a very
extraordinary service held in the evening of New Year’s Day, 1739. Messrs. Hall,
Kinchin, Ingham, Whitefield, Hutchins, and the two brothers Wesley were present
at a love-feast at Fetter Lane, with about sixty others, the number of the
Fetter Lane Society at that time. ’About three o’clock in the morning,’ Wesley
says, ’as we were continuing instant in prayer, the power of God came mightily
upon us, insomuch that many cried out for exceeding joy, and many fell to the
ground. As soon as we were recovered a little from that awe and amazement at the
presence of His Majesty, we broke out with one voice, We praise Thee, O God; we
acknowledge Thee to be the Lord.’ Whitefield, writing of this day, says that he
received the Holy Sacrament, preached twice and expounded twice, and found this
to be the happiest New Year’s Day that he ever saw; and afterwards adds that he
spent the whole night in close prayer, psalms, and thanksgivings with the Fetter
Lane Society. Nor was this the only all-night service they held, for on January
5, he writes again, ’Held a Conference at Islington ’concerning many things, of
importance, with seven ministers of Jesus Christ, despised Methodists, whom God
in his providence brought together. We continued in fasting and prayer till
three o’clock, and then parted with a full conviction that God was about to do
great things among us; and again, on Sunday 7, preached twice, expounded to
three Societies, and afterwards spent the whole night in prayer and thanksgiving
at Fetter Lane.’

Thus began a year of supreme importance in the history of the great spiritual
revival in these islands, as the incidents to be recorded will show. Wesley
continued the same round of earnest labour that he had pursued since his return
to England. He visited Oxford, Dummer, and Reading; and in London found full
employment amongst the many societies, where he was continually urged to
expound. From all the churches, however, he was excluded, except Basingshaw,
Islington, St. Giles’s, and St. Katherine’s; so that in the earlier part of the
year, previous to his going to Bristol, he did not preach more than half a dozen
sermons in the churches. The character of Wesley’s work at this time may be
gathered from the following extract from a letter written by him to Whitefield
:—

’ February 26, 1739. MY DEAR BROTHER,

’Our Lord’s hand is not shortened amongst us. Yesterday I preached at St.
Katherine’s, and at Islington, where the church was almost as hot as some of the
society rooms used to be. I think I never was so much strengthened before. The
Fields, after service, were white with people praising God. About three hundred
were present at Mr. S—’s; thence I went to Mr. Bray’s, then to Fetter Lane, and
at nine to Mr. B——’s; where also we only wanted room. To-day I expound in the
Minories at four, at Mrs. W—’s at six, and to a large company of Poor sinners in
Gravel Lane (Bishopsgate) at eight. The society at Mr. Cronch’s does not meet
till eight, so that I expound before I go to him near St. James’s Square; where
one young woman has been lately filled with the Holy Ghost, and overflows with
joy and love. On Wednesday at six, we have a noble company of women, not adorned
with gold or costly apparel, but with a meek and quiet spirit, and good works.
At the Savoy on Thursday evening we have usually two or three hundred, most of
them, at least, thoroughly awakened. Mr. A—’s padour is more than filled on
Friday, as is Mr. P—’s room twice over; where, I think, I have commonly had more
power given me than at any other place. A week or two ago, a note was given me
there, as near as I can remember, in these words: "Your prayers are desired for
a sick child that is lunatick, and sore vexed day and night, that our Lord would
heal him, as He did those in the days of His flesh; and that he would give his
parents faith and patience till his time is come."

’On Saturday se’n night a middle aged, well-dressed woman at Beech-Lane (where I
expound usually to five or six hundred before I go to Mr. E—’s society) was
seized, as it appeared to several about her, with little less than the agonies
of death. Prayer was made for her, and after five days of diligent seeking she
was filled with love and joy, which she openly declared at the next meeting; so
that thanksgivings also were given to God by many on her account. It is to be
observed, her friends have accounted her mad for these three years; and
accordingly bled, blistered her, and what not. Come and let us praise the Lord,
and magnify His name together.’

During the first few weeks of the year Whitefield had preached about thirty
sermons in different churches in and around London. Early in February he went to
Bath and Bristol; but on his arrival found all the churches closed against him.
In a few days, however, he was granted the use of St. Werburgh’s and of St. Mary
Redcliff. But the Chancellor of Bristol interfered, and threatened that if he
continued to preach or expound in the diocese without licence he should first he
suspended and then expelled. This was the turning-point. Whitefield was not
submissive to Church order as his companion Wesley, Who in such circumstances
might have hesitated to disobey so direct a prohibition. Wholly to suppress
Whitefield by such measures was impossible; and hence, being shut: out of the
Bristol churches, away he went and preached in the open-air to two hundred
colliers in Kingswood. This was the boldest step yet taken by any of the
Methodists; and perhaps none but the impulsive, large, hearted Whitefield would
have dreamed of so shocking a departure from Church rule and usage. The Rubicon
was passed. A clergyman had dared to be so irregular as to preach in the fields,
and God had sanctioned the irregularity by making it the occasion of much
blessing. This is so interesting an incident, leading to so great consequences
in the mission of the heroic little band of Christian evangelists, that the
following minute accounts from Whitefield’s Journal may not inappropriately be
inserted. He says:

’Sunday, January 21.—Preached twice, with :great freedom in my heart and
clearness in my voice, to two thronged congregations, especially in the
afternoon, when as I was informed, near a thousand people stood out in the
churchyard, and hundreds more returned home that could not come in. This put me
first upon thinking of preaching without doors. I mentioned it to some friends,
who looked upon it as a mad notion. However, we kneeled down and prayed that
nothing may be done rashly.

’Friday, February 16,—Having long felt an earnest yearning toward the poor
colliers, who were very numerous, and yet were as sheep having no shepherd, I
went upon a mount and spake to as many as came to hear; upwards of two hundred.
[Here he bursts into a holy jubilation], "Blessed be God that the ice is now
broke, and I have now taken the field. Some may censure me. But is flute not a
cause t Pulpits are denied, and the poor colliers are ready to perish far lack
’of knowledge."

’Wednesday, February 21.—[All the church doors being now shut against him, and
if open not able to contain half that came to hear, at three in the afternoon,
he went to Kings- wood amongst the colliers. It was a fine day, and near two
thousand people were assembled. He says], "I preached and enlarged on John iii.
3, for near an hour, and I hope to the comfort and edification of those that
heard me." [He goes on to say]:

’Friday, February 23.—After dinner, I was taken very ill, so that I was obliged
to lie upon the bed; but at three I went according to appointment, and preached
to near four or five thousand people, from a mount in Kingswood, with great
freedom. The sun shone very bright, and the people standing in such an awful
manner round the mount, in the profoundest silence, filled me with an holy
admiration.

’Sunday, February 25,—When I arose in the morning, I thought I should be able to
’do nothing; but the divine strength was greatly magnified in my Weakness. About
six in the morning I prayed, sung with, and exhorted my morning visitors, as I
did last Lord’s day. At eight I read prayers and preached to a very thronged
congregation at Newgate; from thence I rode to Bustleton Brislington] a village
about two miles from Bristol, where was such a numerous congregation, that,
after I had read prayers in the church, I thought it best to go and preach in
the churchyard. The people were exceedingly attentive, and afterwards, by the
leave of the minister, who invited me thither, we had a Sacrament; and I hope it
was a communion of saints indeed. At four I hasted to Kingswood. At a moderate
computation, there were above ten thousand people. The trees and hedges were
full; all was hushed when I began; the sun shone bright, and God enabled me to
preach for an hour with great power, and so loud that all (I was told) could
hear me. Blessed be God, Mr. B[rai]n spoke right. The fire is kindled in the
country. May the gates of hell never be able to prevail against it!’ At a later
date he calculated his congregation at not fewer than twenty thousand, and
remarks,’ To behold such crowds stand about us in such awful silence, and to
hear the echo of their singing, is very solemn and surprising. My discourse
continued for near an hour and a half.’ In the Gentleman’s Magazine, for 1739,
P. 162, it is stated, ’Mr. Whitefield has been wonderfully laborious and
successful, especially among the poor prisoners at Newgate, Bristol, and among
the rude colliers of Kingswood. On Saturday, the 18th instant, he preached at
Hannam [Hanham] Mount to five or six thousand persons, and in the evening
removed to the Common, about half a mile farther, where three mounts and the
plains around were crowded with so great a multitude of coaches, foot and
horsemen, that they covered three acres, and were computed at 20,000 people.’

During the month of February, Wesley had three separate interviews with bishops
of the Established Church. On the 6th, he went with Whitefield to the Bishop of
Gloucester, to solicit a subscription for Georgia. On the 21st, he and his
brother Charles waited on Potter, the Archbishop of Canterbury, who showed them
great affection; spoke mildly of Whitefield; cautioned them to give no more
umbrage than necessary; to forbear exceptionable phrases; and to keep to the
doctrines of the Church. They told him they expected persecution; but would
abide by the Church till her articles and homilies were repealed. From Potter,
they proceeded direct to Gibson, Bishop of London, who denied that he had
condemned them, or even heard much about them. Whitefield’s Journal, he said,
was tainted with enthusiasm, though Whitefield himself was a pious, well-meaning
youth. He warned them against Antinomianism, and dismissed them kindly.

About this time (March, 1739) a certain Captain Williams made an affidavit
before the Mayor of Bristol, scandalously affecting the conduct of Wesley when
in Georgia, especially in reference to his treatment of Mrs. Williamson (Miss
Hopkey), and the circumstances connected with his leaving the colony. This was
published, to the subsequent great detriment of the newly formed society. This
scurrilous pamphlet would not deserve notice were it not for the fact that it
was the occasion of Wesley giving to the world one of the most interesting and
instructive autobiographies ever published. In the preface to his Journal he
says: ’I had no design or desire to trouble the world with any of my little
affairs; as cannot but appear to every impartial mind, from my having been so
long "as one that heareth not;" notwithstanding the loud and frequent calls I
have had to answer for myself. Neither should I have done it now, had not
Captain Williams’s affidavit, published as soon as he had left England, laid an
obligation upon me, to do what in me lies, in obedience to that command of God,
"Let not the good which is in you be evil spoken of." With this view I do at
length "give an answer to every man that asketh me a reason of the hope which is
in me," that in all things "I have a conscience void of offence toward God and
toward men,’! This first" extract" from his private Journal comprises the period
from his embarking for Georgia to his return to London, and was published in
1739.

’The real character of the men who had begun this suit soon after appeared.
Causton was prosecuted for an embezzlement of public money; and Williamson fled
clandestinely from the colony, to avoid the consequences of more grave
offences.’

Two years afterwards, to check the ill effects of the affidavit, Wesley reissued
so much of his Journal as related to this affair. Happily Wesley was led to
continue the publication of extracts from his Journal to the end of his life. As
bearing upon the publication of this Journal, the following extract from a later
part of it may appropriately find place here. It is dated December 3, 1738. The
Journal was, published either at the Close of this, or (probably) at the early
part of the following year. Wesley says, ’I received a letter, earnestly
desiring me to publish my account of Georgia; and another as earnestly
dissuading me from it, "because it would bring much trouble upon me." I
consulted God in His Word, and received two answers; the first, Ezek. xxxiii. 26
[According to the duty of a watchman to do his duty in warning the people, the
prophet is warned of his duty]. The other, "Thou therefore endure hardship, as a
good soldier of Jesus Christ."’

Tyerman gives the following interesting letter from Wesley to his friend
Whitefield; it is dated March 16, 1739, and affords an insight into Wesley’s
occupation at the time:

March 16, 1739.

’ MY DEAR BROTHER,

’On Thursday, the 8th instant we breakfasted at Mr. Sc0re’s, Oxforcl, who is
patiently waiting for the salvation of God. Thence we went to Mrs. Campton’s,
who has set her face as a flint. After we had spent some time in prayer, Mr;
Washington came with Mr. Gibbs, and read that he knew nothing of the reprinting
of that affidavit, but that he has madr diligent inquiry into that affair when
abroad, and has found that the Rev. Mr’. Wesley has been much injured, both in
respect’ to anything criminal ’in his character; and is to his going from his
Ball, there being no Bail given. The whole prosecution I verily believe was
groundless; Such as require further particulars, I refer them to Mr. Wesley’s
first Journal, page 46, which. I believe to be a true account.

’George Whitefield’

Several passages out of Bishop Patrick’s Parable of the Pilgrim, to prove that
we were all under a delusion, and that we were to be justified by faith and
works. Charles Metcalfe withstood him to the face. After they were gone, we
again besought our Lord that He would maintain His own cause. Meanwhile, Mr.
Washington and Mr. Watson were going about to all parts, and confirming the
unfaithful; and at seven, when I designed to expound at Mrs. Campton’s, Mr.
Washington was got there before me, and was beginning to read Bishop Bull
against the witness of the Spirit. He told me he was authorized by the minister
of the parish to do this. I advised all who valued their souls to depart; and,
perceiving it to be the less evil of the two, that they who remained might not
be perverted, I entered directly into the controversy, touching both the cause
and fruits of justification ....

’At my return to Mrs. Fox’s, I found our dear brother Kinchin just come from
Bummer. We rejoiced, and gave thanks, and prayed, and took sweet counsel
together; the result of which was, that instead of setting out for London, as I
designed, on Friday morning, I set out for Dummer, there being no person to
supply the church on Sunday. At Reading I found a young man, Cennick by name,
strong in the faith of our Lord Jesus. He had begun a society there the week
before; but the minister of the parish had now well-nigh overturned it. Several
of the members of it spent the evening with us, and it pleased God to strengthen
and comfort them.

’On Saturday morning, our brother Cennick rode with me, whom I found willing to
suffer, yea, to die for his Lord. We came to Bummer in the afternoon: Miss Molly
was weak in body, but strong in the Lord and in the power of His might. Surely
her light ought not thus to be hid under a bushel. She has forgiveness, but not
the witness of the Spirit; perhaps because our dear brother Kinchin seems to
think them inseparable.

’On Sunday morning we had a large and attentive congregation. In the evening,
the room at Basingstoke was full, and my mouth was opened. We expected much
opposition, but had none at all.

’On Monday, Mrs. Cleminger being in pain and fear, we prayed, and her Lord gave
her peace. About noon we spent an hour or two in conference and prayer with Miss
Molly; and then set out in a glorious storm; but I had a calm within. We had
appointed the little society at Reading to meet us in the evening; but the enemy
was too vigilant. Almost as soon as we were out of the town, the minister sent,
or went, to each of the members, and began arguing and threatening, and utterly
confounded them, so that they were all scattered abroad. Mr. Cennick’s own
sister did not dare to see us, but was gone out on purpose to avoid it.

"On Tuesday I came to Oxford again, and from Mrs. Fox’s went to Mrs. Campton’s.
I found the minister of the parish had been there before me, to whom she had
plainly declared that she had never had a true faith in Christ till a week ago.
After some warm and sharp expressions, he told her he must repel her from the
holy communion. Finding she was not convinced, even by that argument, he left
her calmly rejoicing in God her Saviour.

’At six in the evening we were at Mrs. Fox’s society about seven at Mrs.
Campton’s: the power of the Lord was present at both, and all our hearts were
knit together in love.

’The next day we had an opportunity to confirm most, if not all the souls which
had been shaken. In the afternoon I preached at the Castle. We afterwards joined
together in prayer, having now Charles Graves added to us, who is rooted and
grounded in the faith. We then went to Mr, Gibbs’s room, where were Mr.
Washington and Mr. Watson. Here an hour was spent in conference and prayer, but
without any disputing. At four in the morning I left Oxford. God hath indeed
planted and watered: O may He give the increase.

’I am, etc., ’John Wesley.’ On March 22, Whitefield wrote to Wesley entreating
him in the most pressing manner to come to Bristol without delay. From this
’Wesley’ shrank, chiefly under the influence of the Scriptures, which, according
to his method of consulting them in emergencies, presented themselves to him.
The journey was proposed to the Society at Fetter Lane. Charles opposed, till,
appealing similarly to the Word, he received the message, ’as spoken to
himself,’ ’Son of man, behold, I take from thee the desire of thine eyes at a
stroke; yet shalt thou not mourn or weep, neither shall thy tears run down.’ The
question was referred to the Society, but they being unable to come to one mind,
it was agreed to decide it by lot; by which’ it was determined he should go.
Several afterwards desiring they might ’open the Bible’ concerning the issue of
this, they did so on the following passages, ’which,’ says Wesley, ’ I shall set
down without any reflection upon them. 2 Sam. iii. 1: "Now there was long war
between the house of Saul and the house of David: but David waxed stronger and
stronger, and the house of Saul waxed weaker and weaker." 2 Sam. iv. 11.: "How
much more When wicked men have slain a righteous person in his own house upon
his bed Shall I not therefore now require his blood of your hand, and take you
away from the earth" 2 Chron. xxviii. 27: "And Ahaz slept with his fathers, and
they buried him in the city, even in Jerusalem."’

It is not easy to see what instruction could be gained ’from this haphazard
appeal to the Sacred Word; or what impression such passages as the above could
make on the minds of the inquirers, other than a sad and gloomy one. Their
relevance is not in any way indicated in the subsequent history.

Wesley left London on Thursday, March 29, expounded to a small company in the
evening at Basingstoke, and reached Bristol on Saturday evening. Whitefield
writes, Saturday, March 31.—I was much refreshed with the sight of my honoured
friend, Mr. John Wesley, whom I had desired to come hither, and whom I had now
the pleasure of introducing to my friends; he having never before been at
Bristol.’ On Sunday Whitefield preached in the open air, and Wesley remarks, ’I
could scarce reconcile myself at first to this strange My of preaching in the
fields, having been all my life, till very lately, so tenacious of every point
relating to decency and order, that I should have thought the saving of souls
almost a sin, if it had not been done in a church.’ In the evening, however, he
began to expound our Lord’s Sermon on the Mount to a little society that met
once or twice a week in Nicholas Street. He thought his subject was a ’pretty
remarkable precedent of field preaching.’ And on the following day, Monday,
April 2, at four in the afternoon, he ’submitted to be more vile, and proclaimed
in the highways the glad tidings of salvation to about three thousand people.’
His text on this most interesting occasion was, The Spirit of the Lord is upon
vat, because He hath anointed me to preach the gospel to the poor. He hath sent
me to heal the broken-hearted; to preach deliverance to the captives and
recovery of right to the blind; to set at liberty them that are bruised, to
proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord. This must be regarded as the supremely
momentous step in his evangelistic career, and in the progress of that spiritual
revival which was destined to change the entire moral and religious aspect of
these islands, to alter the condition of Church life, and to inaugurate an era
of religious enthusiasm, of benevolence, and of Christian activity, which found
its highest exemplification in the reawakened vitality of the Churches of this
land, in the establishment and spread of Churches in the newly rising
transatlantic world, and in that outburst of zeal for foreign missions which
distinguished the last century. This opening of the new way was followed by an
immediate and widespread activity in the preaching of the gospel, and by some
very extraordinary phenomena in the conduct of many of those who heard. In the
evening after the open-air service just referred to, Wesley began expounding the
Acts of the Apostles to a society meeting in Baldwin Street; and the next day
the Gospel of St. John in the chapel of Newgate, where he also read the morning
service of the Church. The day following, at Baptist Mills, he ’offered the
grace of God to about fifteen hundred persons.’ In the evening of which day
three women agreed to meet together to confess their faults one to another, and
to pray for one another, that they might be healed; and four young men also
agreed to meet for the same purpose. These meetings were in imitation of the
meetings of Peter Bhler’s Fetter Lane Society. It is interesting to notice how
closely this quite independent society was modelled on the Bhler rules, even to
the beginning and meeting on a Wednesday. This was the beginning of an
institution which was afterwards to become of so great value in the conservation
and extension of the spiritual life amongst the Methodists. He inquires, ’How
dare any man deny this to be, as to the substance of it, a means of grace,
ordained by God Unless he will affirm with Luther in the fury of his
solifidianism, that St. James’s Epistle is an epistle of straw’ In the next
three days he began to expound the Scriptures in three other societies. On the
following Sunday he preached at seven o’clock to about a thousand people at
Bristol, afterwards to about fifteen hundred on the top of Hanham Mount in
Kingswood, and to about five thousand more in the afternoon at Rose Green. Being
desired on Tuesday to go to Bath, he preached there to about a thousand souls,
and the next morning to twice the number; and to an equally large crowd at
Baptist Mills in the afternoon. On the following Saturday, April 14, he preached
at the poor-house, three or four hundred being within, and more than twice that
number without. On Sunday morning at seven he proclaimed the truth to five or
six thousand persons; afterwards to three thousand at Hanham Mount; to a crowded
congregation at Newgate, after dinner; between five ,and six to about five
thousand at Rose Green; and concluded the day with an address to one of the
societies. On the following Tuesday, at a little society, the weight of the
people caused the floor to give way; but soon all were quietly attending to the
things that were spoken; later, he expounded at another society. It was now that
the strange phenomena began to appear which for a time characterized the
services. Wesley gives the following account: ’We then called upon God to
confirm His word. Immediately one that stood by, to our no small surprise, cried
out aloud with the utmost vehemence, even as in the agonies of: death. But we
continued in prayer, till a new song was put in her mouth, a thanksgiving unto
our God. Soon after, two other persons were seized with Strong pain, and
constrained to roar for the disquietness of their heart. But it was not long
before they likewise burst forth into praise to God their Saviour. Another
called upon God as out of the belly of hell; and in a short space he also was
overwhelmed with joy and love, knowing that God had healed his backslidings. So
many living witnesses hath God given, that His hand is still stretched out to
heal, and that signs and wonders are even now wrought by His holy Child Jesus.’

Further instances occurred on the following days. In one case ’a young man was
suddenly seized with a violent trembling all over, and in a few minutes, the
sorrows of his heart being enlarged, sunk to the ground. But we ceased not
calling upon God, until He raised him up full of peace and joy in the Holy
Ghost.’ On Easter Day, it being a thorough rain, he could only Preach at Newgate
at eight in the morning and two in the afternoon; at a house near Hanharn Mount
at eleven, and in one near Rose Green at five; concluding :the day at a society
in the: evening; when ’many were cut to the heart, and many comforted.’ On the
next day he went, after repeated invitations, to Pensford, about five miles from
Bristol, and asked of the minister leave to preach in the church; but after
waiting some time, and no reply being given, he preached ’in an open place’; and
in the afternoon, in a convenient place near Bristol, to above three thousand.
Again on Tuesday at Bath to about one thousand; at four in the afternoon to the
poor colliers at Two Mile Hill in Kingswood; and in the evening at Baldwin
Street, when ’ a young mall, after a sharp, though short, agony, both of body
and mind, found his soul filled with peace, knowing in whom he had believed.’
Later in the week, while preaching at Newgate, he ’was insensibly led,’ he tells
us, ’without any previous design, to declare strongly and explicitly that Gad
willeth all men go be thus saved; and to pray that, if this were not the truth
of God, He would not suffer the blind to go out of the way; but, if it were, He
could bear witness to His word. Immediately one, and another, and another, sunk
to the earth: they dropped on every side as thunderstruck. One of them cried
aloud. We besought God in her behalf, and He turned her heaviness into joy. A
second being in the same agony, we called upon God for her also; and He spoke
peace unto her soul.’ ’ In the evening,’ he says, ’ I was again pressed in the
spirit to declare, that Christ gave himself a ransom for all. And almost before
we called upon Him, to set to His seal, He answered. One was so wounded by the
sword of the Spirit, that you would have imagined she could not live a moment.
But immediately His abundant kindness was showed, and she loudly sang of His
righteousness. On Saturday all Newgate rang with the cries of those whom the
Word of God cut to the heart, two of whom were in a moment filled with joy.’ On
the following Sunday he first declared the free grace of God to about four
thousand people in Bristol; then at Clifton, at the desire of the minister (Rev.
John Hodges) who was ill; thence he returned to a little plain near Hanham
Mount, where about three thousand were present. At Clifton, in the afternoon,
the church was quite full at prayers and sermon; and the churchyard at a burial
which followed. At Rose Green, afterwards, it was computed near seven thousand
were gathered; thence he repaired to the Gloucester Lane Society, and afterwards
to the first love-feast in Baldwin Street. He might well exclaim, ’O how has God
renewed my strength! who used ten years ago to be so faint and weary with
preaching twice in one day.’

It would not have excited surprise if these extraordinarily zealous labours had
speedily abated; but, although the number of services actually conducted by him
may not have been generally quite so numerous (for he often attended the
ordinary Church Service morning and evening, wherever he might be, preaching in
the open air and to the societies out of Church hours), yet, in other respects,
these are but samples of his efforts continued with unwearied devotion to the
extremest limit of his physical strength, even to the end of his days.

It is not to be wondered at that many persons were offended at the strange
physical phenomena which they witnessed. Amongst them was a physician, who was
much afraid there might be fraud or imposture in the case. ’To-day,’ Wesley
says, ’one whom he [the physician] had known many years was the first while I
was preaching in Newgate who broke out into strong cries and tears. He could
hardly believe his own eyes and ears. He went and stood close to her, and
observed every symptom, until great drops of sweat ran down her face, and all
her bones shook. He then knew not what to think, being clearly convinced it was
not fraud, nor yet any natural disorder. But when both her soul and body were
healed in a moment, he acknowledged the finger of God.’ This was probably Dr.
Middleton, a Very early friend of the Wesleys in Bristol, whose death Charles
Wesley mourned in an elegy of twenty-one verses, the reading of which moved the
loving soul of Fletcher to tears. It was probably for him that ’The Physician’s
Hymn’ was written. On Tuesday, May 1, he writes, ‘Many were offended again, and,
indeed, much more than before. For at Baldwin Street my voice could scarce be
heard, amidst the groanings of some, and the cries of others, calling aloud to
Him that is mighty to save. I desired all that were sincere of heart to beseech
with me the Prince exalted for us, that He would proclaim deliverance to the
captives. And He soon showed, that He heard our voice. Many of those who had
been long in darkness saw the dawn of a great light, and ten persons, I
afterwards found, then began to say in faith, "My Lord and my God." A Quaker,
who stood by, was not a little displeased "at the dissimulation of those
creatures," and was biting his lips and knitting his brows, when he dropped down
as thunderstruck. The agony he was in was even terrible to behold. We besought
God not to lay folly to his charge. And he soon lifted up his head, and cried
aloud, "Now I know thou art a prophet of the Lord."’ At Newgate, while they were
at prayer, another mourner was comforted; and another also, who had been thrown
into perplexity by an opposer. As they rose from giving thanks for this one,
another ’reeled four or five steps, and then dropped down.’ They prayed with her
and left her ’ strongly convinced of sin and earnestly groaning for
deliverance.’ One, who was zealous for the Church sad opposed to’ all Dissent,
being informed that people ’fell into strange fits at the societies,’ came to
see for himself, and laboured to convince his acquaintance ’it was a delusion of
the devil.’ But while reading the sermon on’ Salvation by Faith,’ ’he changed
Colour, fell off his chair, and began screaming terribly, and beating himself
against the ground,’ his breast heaving, at the same time, as in: the pangs of
death, and great drops of sweat trickling down his face. Wesley says, ’We all
betook ourselves to prayer. His pangs ceased, and both his body and soul were
set at liberty.’

Let Wesley give his own view of these singular occurrences. He writes:

’During this whole time I was almost continually asked, How can these things be
To one who had many times wrote to me on this head the sum of my answer was as
follows: The question between us turns on matter of fact. You deny that God does
now work these effects; at least that He works them in this manner. I affirm
both, because I have heard these things with my own ears and seen them with my
eyes. I have seen, as far as a thing of this kind can be seen, very many persons
changed in a moment, from the spirit of fear, horror, despair, to the spirit of
love, joy, and peace; and from sinful desire, till then reigning over them, to a
pure desire of doing the will of God. These are matters of fact whereof I have
been, and almost daily am, an eye or ear witness. What I have to say touching
visions or dreams is this: I know several persons in whom this great change was
wrought in a dream, or during a strong representation to the eye of their mind,
of Christ either on the cross or in glory. This is the fact; let any judge of it
as they please. And that such a change was then wrought appears, not from their
shedding tears only, or falling into fits, or crying out: these are not the
fruits, as you seem to suppose, whereby I judge; but from the whole tenor of
their life, till then many ways wicked, from that time holy, just, and good. I
will show you him that was a lion till then, and is now a lamb; him that was a
drunkard, and is now exemplarily sober; the whoremonger that was, who now abhors
the very garment spotted by the flesh. These are my living arguments for what I
assert, viz. that God does now, as aforetime, give remission of sins, and the
gift of the Holy Ghost, even to us and to our children: yea, and that always
suddenly, as far as I have known, and often in dreams or in the visions of God.
If it be not so, I am found a false witness before God. For these things I do,
and by His grace will, testify.’ Of these strange physical conditions he says :—

’Perhaps it might be because of the hardness of our heart, unready to receive
anything unless we see it with our eyes and hear it with our ears, that God, in
tender condescension to our weakness, suffered so many outward signs, at the
very time when He wrought this inward change, to be continually seen and heard
among us. But, although they saw signs and wonders (for so I must term them),
yet many would not believe. They could not indeed deny the facts, but they could
explain them away. Some said, "These were purely natural effects; the people
hinted away, only because of the heat and closeness of the rooms." And these
were sure "it was all a cheat; they might help it if they would. Else why were
these things only in their private societies Why were they not done in the face
of the sun" To-day (Monday, May 21, 1739) our Lord answered for Himself; for
while I was enforcing these words, Be still and know that I am God, He began to
make bare His arm, not in a close room, neither in private, but in the open air,
and before more than two thousand witnesses. One and another and another was
struck to the earth; exceedingly trembling at the presence of His power. Others
cried with a loud and bitter cry, "What must we do to be saved" And in less than
an hour seven persons, wholly unknown to me till that time, were rejoicing and
singing, and with all their might giving thanks to the God of their salvation.’
In the evening he was interrupted at Nicholas Street, almost as soon as he had
begun to speak, by’ the cries of one who was pricked at the heart, and strongly
groaned for pardon and peace. He went on to declare what God had already done,
in proof of that important truth, that He is ’not willing any should perish, but
that all should come to repentance.’ Another person dropped down close to one
who was a strong asserter of the contrary doctrine. While he stood astonished at
the sight, a little boy near him was seized in the same manner. A young man who
stood behind fixed his eyes on him, and sunk down himself as one dead; but soon
began to roar out and beat himself against the ground, so that six men could
scarcely hold him. This was Thomas Maxfield, of whom we shall hear more anon.
Wesley adds, ’I never saw but one so torn of the evil one. Meanwhile many others
began to cry out to the Saviour of all that He would come and help them,
insomuch that all the house, and indeed all the street, for some space was in an
uproar. But we continued in prayer; and before ten the greater part found rest
to their souls.’ He was called from supper to one’ in a violent agony,’ and
about twelve o’clock to another. ’I think,’ he adds, ’twenty-nine in all had
their heaviness turned into joy this day.’ That the people were convicted of sin
by the Divine Spirit, through the medium of the Word preached, need not be
doubted. But whatever explanations are given of these strange physical
phenomena, they cannot be considered as in any way affecting the piety of those
who were the subjects of them; nor, in Wesley’s view, was there in them any
evidence of a changed character, though the character might be changed during
their continuance. Perhaps his own words, written at a later Period, will be
thought to present as satisfactory an explanation as any that can be given. He
says:

’I grant that extraordinary circumstances have attended this conviction in some
instances. A particular account of these I have frequently given. While the Word
of God was preached, some persons have dropped down as dead; some have been, as
it were, in strong convulsions; some roared aloud, though not with articulate
voice; and others spoke the anguish of their souls. This is easily accounted for
either on principles of reason or Scripture. First, on principles of reason. For
how easy is it to suppose that a strong, lively, and sudden apprehension of the
heinousness of sin, the wrath of God, and the bitter pains of eternal death,
should affect the body as well as the soul, during the present laws of vital
union ;—should interrupt or disturb the ordinary circulations, and put nature
out of its course! Yea, we may question whether, while this union subsists, it
be possible for the mind to be affected, in ’so violent a degree, without some
or other of those bodily symptoms following. It is likewise easy to account for
these things on principles of Scripture. For when we take a view of therein this
light, we are to add to the consideration of natural causes, the agency of those
spirits who still excel in strength, and, as far as they have leave from God,
will not fail to torment whom they cannot destroy; to tear those that are
coming’ to Christ. It is also remarkable that there is plain Scripture precedent
of every symptom which has lately appeared, so that we cannot allow the
conviction attended with these to be madness, without giving up both reason and
Scripture"

He further grants that ‘touches of extravagance, bordering on madness,’ may
sometimes attend severe conviction, and that this may be easily accounted for by
the present laws of our physical frame. There, fore, he concludes, ‘it is not
strange that some, while under strong impressions of grief or fear, from a sense
of the wrath of God, should for a season forget almost all things else, and
scarce be able to answer a common question; that some should imagine they see
strange sights, or that others should be thrown into great fears. But all these
effects vanish away in a moment, whenever the person convinced tastes of the
pardoning love of God.’

Various opinions were then, and have ever since been entertained, not as to
Wesley’s bona fides in his accounts of these singular phenomena this has never
been questioned—nor as to the reality of’ their Occurrence, nor as to the
changes wrought in the character and lives of many of the Victims of these
strange experiences. But opinions have differed as to their exact nature and
chief cause. Southey assails them with severity. He is answered by Watson, and
by the editor of one edition of his own work. Charles Wesley was annoyed by them
though they occurred sometimes under his own preaching; and he even strove to
prevent them, giving instructions at one service that if any were so affected
they were to be Carried out of the building, and he reports that on that
occasion the bearers were not troubled!

It is not altogether surprising that these effects followed, even if we put
aside any reference to superhuman agency. As was shown above, Wesley himself
have full recognition to the working of the ordinary laws of human nature,
physical and mental. It may be reasonably asked whether there were not
sufficient natural causes to account for them to a very large extent. Let it be
remembered that there had been a general religious apathy, and even a deep and
abounding sinfulness in almost all parts of the land, and that Wesley’s
preaching was of a peculiarly effective character. If he lacked Whitefield’s
dramatic picturesqueness, his style was singularly clear, vivid, and incisive.
None could misunderstand him. He denounced sin in terms entirely free from
equivocation. He appealed with penetrating closeness to the consciences of his
hearers, in a large proportion of whom there was the inevitable response of
self-condemnation, so that, under his preaching, men and women were deeply
convinced of personal sinfulness. Nor did he hide the terrible consequences of
wrong-doing, which to him were a dreadful certainty. If he did not pourtray a
hell of torments, he proclaimed one. There was no hiding of this awful subject
in a maze of indefinite language, but an unhesitating affirmation of it in calm,
clear, measured, scriptural terms. For the self-convicted ones there was no hope
of exemption. The punishments of sin stood out before them clearly revealed.
They could look for nothing but judgment, and a fiery indignation which should
devour the adversaries. In a guilty, self-condemning conscience, the fear of an
inevitable retribution could but produce overwhelming dread and terror. But
another class of emotions was called into play. With equal clearness, with
equally assured confidence, and with an appealing tenderness, he preached to the
terror-stricken the Divine love for mankind, and the sufficiency of a Divinely
provided atonement for all. Men could not hear Wesley preach, and yet doubt
whether God loved them and desired their salvation; or whether He had opened a
way to Himself for all. In pitying tones he cried:

’Come all the world, come sinner thou, All things in Christ are ready now.’ By
the vilest and worst, who were in the throes of the keenest anguish, the same
message was heard. Amid such revulsions of feeling even a strong self control
could hardly preserve a mental equilibrium. Joyous hope succeeding to
overwhelming fear; the first throbbings of a faith that looked out with any
degree of assurance to the possibility of a certain salvation - all this was
sufficient to disturb the balance of otherwise calm and self-controlled people.
It cannot be questioned that some instances of these phenomena partook of the
nature of hysteria, or hypochondriasis, conditions of physical prostration and
mental exaltation, with lack of both mental and physical control, produced by
severe and often prolonged nervous tension, or by strong emotional excitement.
To this cause may be attributed the uncontrollable laughter, which Wesley
afterwards records, and of which both himself and his brother

Charles, on one earlier occasion at least, had become unwilling victims. These
conditions are of a most contagious character; the very act of one person being
suggestion to another. That they were produced directly by supernatural agency
is not quite so clear. Wesley thought that they might arise either from Divine
or from diabolical causes; as signs from the one source, or as hindrances,
designed to throw discredit upon the whole work, from the other. His brother
Samuel ascribed them wholly to the devil. But it may certainly be said that if
such mental and physical disturbances are not sufficient wholly to account for
these phenomena, they certainly afford suitable conditions for their occurrence.
With a view to the accommodation of the societies in Bristol, it was decided to
build a room large enough for their use, and for those who might be disposed to
attend with them when the Scriptures were expounded. The first stone of the
building was laid on Saturday, May 12, 1739, ’with the voice of praise and
thanksgiving.’ The Room-the New Room, as Wesley called it to the end of his
days—was somewhat hastily run up, and perhaps too cheaply, with the result that
by 1748 it had become so unsafe as to necessitate almost an entire rebuilding.
Opportunity was taken greatly to enlarge it, and to secure the present
well-known entrance from the Broadmead. The original Horse-fair end, with the
’court’ and one of the ’alleys’ subsequently mentioned, still remains very
little, if at all, changed, though in a sadly dilapidated condition. As will be
seen, the money arrangements for meeting the cost of the rebuilding had most
fruitful issues in the system of Methodist Church finance. This was the first
instance of the erection of any building for the use of Methodist Societies;
and, as was to be expected, it called forth various comments amongst Wesley’s
friends.

Wesley had not at first any expectation or design of being personally’ engaged
either in the expense or in the direction of this work, having appointed eleven
feoffees on whom he supposed these burdens would fall. But he quickly discovered
his mistake. He found he was obliged to take upon himself the payment of the
workmen, so that before he was well aware of it he had contracted a debt of 150.
Whitefield and others of his friends in London declined to render any aid
whatever, unless the feoffees were discharged, for, according to the existing
Deed, they would have all power of control in the use of the building, and could
even deny its use to Wesley himself. With their consent, therefore, the Deed was
cancelled, and Wesley took the whole burden of the affair upon his own
shoulders.

Wesley continued to preach in and around Bristol to attentive or excited crowds.
At Bath—’ in a meadow on the side of a hill close to the town,’ shown in
contemporary maps as ’ Barton Fields,’ which are now covered with the buildings
of Gay Street and the Circus-he preached to about a thousand, ’several fine gay
things among them;’ at Rose Green — Whitefield’s ’first field pulpit,’ there
refuse-heaps from the coal-pits gave him elevation-to the largest congregation
he had had there, upwards of ten thousand souls; at King’s. Weston-Hill, four or
five miles from the Bristol of those days, where two gentlemen in sport sent up
many persons from the neighbouring villages, Wesley proclaimed the great truth
of Ascension Day. On the following Sunday morning he preached to six thousand
persons; then at Hanham, and again in the afternoon at Rose Green to eight or
nine thousand; and in the evening they met in the shell of the new Society room.
The following day he was earnestly advised not to preach abroad in the
afternoon, as there was a combination of several persons who threatened terrible
things. The report, however, only brought many of ’the better sort of people (SO
called),’ and added more than a thousand to the ordinary congregation; ’but none
scoffed, or interrupted, or opened his mouth.’ A similar report gained him a
much larger audience at Bath, ’among whom were many of the rich and great.’ He
says, ’I told them plainly, the Scripture had concluded them all under sin, high
and low, rich and poor, one with another. Many of them seemed to be not a little
surprised, and were sinking apace into seriousness, when their champion
appeared—the famous Beau Nash, the leader and arbiter of Bath life and fashion
—and coming close to me asked, "By what authority I did these things" I replied,
"By the authority of Jesus Christ, conveyed to me by the (now) Archbishop of
Canterbury, when he laid his hands upon me, and said, ’Take thou authority to
preach the Gospel.’" He said, "This is contrary to Act of Parliament. This is a
Conventicle." I answered, "Sir, the Conventicles mentioned in that Act (as the
preamble shows) are seditious meetings. But this is not such. Here is no shadow
of sedition. Therefore it is not contrary to that Act." He replied, "I say it
is. And beside, your preaching frightens people out of their wits." "Sir, did
you ever hear me preach" "No." "How, then, can you judge of what you never
heard" "Sir, by common report." "Common report is not enough. Give me leave,
sir, to ask, is not your name Nash" "My name is Nash." "Sir, I dare not judge of
you by common report. I think it is not enough to judge by." Here he paused a
while, and having recovered himself, asked, "I desire to know what this people
comes here for" On which one replied, "Sir, leave him to me. Let an old woman
answer him. You, Mr. Nash, take care of your body. We take care of our souls,
and for the food of our souls we come here." He replied not a word, but walked
away.’ At this time Wesley was led to think much upon the unusual character of
his ministry, and to consider the objections that were urged against it. After
much prayer he determined to adhere to the following principles: As to the past,
he declares that he acted from a desire to be a Christian (for he did not allow
himself to have been one in the fullest sense), and a conviction that whatever
he judged to be conducive thereto he was bound to do, and wherever he judged he
could best answer this end, thither it was his duty to go. ’On this principle,’
he says, ’I set out for America; on this I visited the Moravian Church, and on
the same am I ready now (God being my helper) to go to Abyssinia, or China, or
whither-soever it shall please God by this conviction to call me.’ As to
settling in college, he objects that he had no business there, having now no
office and no pupils; and as to accepting of a cure of souls, it would be time
enough to consider it when such was offered to him. But if it be asked how on
Catholic principles he could justify the assembling of Christians, who were not
of his charge, to sing psalms, and pray, and hear the Scriptures expounded, he
replies : —

’If by "Catholic principles" you mean any other than Scriptural, they weigh
nothing with me. I allow no other rule, whether of faith or practice, than the
Holy Scriptures. But on scriptural principles I do not think it hard to justify
whatever I do. God in Scripture commands me, according to my power to instruct
the ignorant, reform the wicked, confirm the virtuous. Man forbids me to do this
in another’s parish; that is, in effect, to do it at all, seeing I now have no
parish of my own, nor probably ever shall. Whom, then, shall I hear God or man
If it be just to obey man rather than God, judge you. A dispensation of the
gospel is committed to me, and woe is me if I preach not the gospel. But where
shall I preach it on the principles you mention Why not in Europe, Asia, Africa,
or America: not in any of the Christian parts of the habitable earth For all
these are, after a sorts divided into Parishes. If it be said, "Go back, then,
to the heathen from whence you came." Nay, but neither could I now on these
principles preach to them. For all the heathen in Georgia belong to the parish
either of Savannah or Frederica.’ In writing to his brother Charles on the
subjects in the June of this year, he says:

’Man commands me not to do this in another’s parish; that is, in effect, not to
do it at all. If it be just to obey man rather than God, judge ye.

’"But" (say they) "it is just that you submit yourself to every ordinance of man
for the Lord’s sake." True; to every ordinance of man which is not contrary to
the command of God. But if any man (Bishop or other) ordain that I shall not do
what God commands me to do, to submit to that ordinance would be to obey man
rather than God.

’And to do this I have both an ordinary call and an extraordinary. My ordinary
call is my ordination by the Bishop: "Take thou authority to preach the Word of
God." My extraordinary call is witnessed by the works God doeth by my ministry;
which prove that He is with me of a truth in this exercise of my office. Perhaps
this might be better expressed in another way: God bears witness in an
extraordinary manner, that my thus exercising my ordinary call is well pleasing
in His sight.’ And he closes with the resolute Words,’ God being my helper, I
will obey Him still, and if I suffer for it, His will be done.’

’Suffer me now to tell you my principles in this matter. I look upon all the
world as my parish; thus far, I mean, that in whatever part of it I am, I judge
it meet, right, and my bounden duty, to declare unto all that are willing to
hear the glad tidings of salvation. This is the work which I-know God has called
me to do. And sure I am that his blessing attends it. Great encouragement have I
therefore to be faithful, in fulfilling the work He hath given me to do. His
servant I am, and as such am employed according to the plain direction of His
Word, as I have opportunity of doing good unto all men. And His providence
clearly concurs with His word; which has disengaged me from all things else,
that I might singly attend on this very thing, and go about doing good.’

Wesley’s own words are the best exposition of the remarkable phrase which he
here explains, which embraces his commission to preach the gospel, and to preach
it to all, and that in any part of the world wherever he might happen to be. He
usurped no man’s prerogative by this. He always acknowledged the claims of the
parish clergy, and wherever he went he would rather preach in the church than
anywhere else. Preach he must; he felt he was called of God to do that; and he
felt that his call was to meet a necessity which was not met by the parochial
clergy or the parochial system. The adopted saying was soon to find its echo in
another significant utterance, which expresses a conviction that seems to be
already rising within him, that the purpose for which the Methodists were raised
up, of whom he was the representative, was ’ to reform the nation, particularly
the Church; to spread scriptural holiness over the land.’ On the occasion of
unveiling the memorial in Westminster Abbey, the late Dean Stanley drew
attention to the sculpture which shows Wesley preaching in Epworth churchyard,
and he said,’ He took his stand upon his father’s tomb—on the venerable and
ancestral traditions of the country and the Church. That was the stand from
which he addressed the world.’ The chosen phrase is sculptured beneath the
scene.

Receiving a pressing letter to haste to London, as the brethren in Fetter Lane
were in great confusion for want of his presence and advice, he commended his
Bristol flock to the grace of God, in whom they had believed, making the hopeful
reflection, ’Surely God hath yet a work to do in this place. I have not found
such love, no not in England; nor so child-like, artless, teachable a temper as
He hath given to this people.’

Arriving in London on Wednesday, June 13, he received the Communion at Islington
in the afternoon, visited his mother, and at six warned the women at Fetter
Lane, knowing how they had been lately shaken, not to believe every spirit, but
to try the spirits whether they were of God. At eight he met the brethren, when
many misunderstandings and offences, that had crept in among them, were removed,
and fellowship was again in a good measure renewed. On the following day he went
with his friend Whitefield to Blackheath, where 12,000 or 14,000 people were
gathered. Whitefield surprised him by asking him to preach, which he did,
’though nature recoiled,’ on his favourite subject, ’Jesus Christ, who of God is
made unto us wisdom, righteousness sanctification, and redemption.’ On another
occasion he preached at 7 a.m. in Upper Moorfields to 6000 or 7000 people, and
at five in the evening to about 15,000. A week was spent in adjusting the
affairs of the societies up and clown London. This gave him trouble and great
sorrow. In the evening (June 15) he went to a society at Wapping, ’weary in body
and faint in spirit.’ The Society at Fetter Lane afterwards met to humble
themselves before God. ’In that hour,’ he says, ’we found God with us, as at the
first. Some fell prostrate on the ground. Others burst out, as with one consent,
into loud praise and thanksgiving. And many openly testified, there had been no
such day as this, since January the first preceding.’ On the following day he
preached at seven in Moor fields, to 6000 or 7000 people, and at five on
Kennington Common to about 15,000, besides attending public services and
meetings of the Society.

Scenes similar to those witnessed in Bristol were repeated in London. Wesley
says, ’While I was earnestly inviting all sinners to enter into the holiest by
the new and living way, many of those that heard began to call upon God with
strong cries and tears. Some sunk down, and there remained no strength in them;
others exceedingly trembled and quaked; some were torn with a kind of convulsive
motion, in every part of their bodies, and so violently that often four or five
persons could not hold one of them. I have seen many hysterical and many
epileptic fits; but none of them were like these, in many respects. I
immediately prayed that God would not suffer those that were weak to be
offended. But one woman was offended greatly; being sure "they might help it if
they would, no one should persuade her to the contrary," and was got three or
four yards, when she also dropped down, in as violent an agony as the rest.’
Twenty-six of those who had been thus affected (most of whom during the prayers
that were made for them were in a moment filled with peace and joy) promised to
call on him the next day. But only eighteen came; by talking closely with whom
he found reason to believe, that some of them had gone down to their houses
justified. The rest seemed to be patiently waiting for it. On Monday, June 18,
he left London early, and preached in Bristol the next evening to a numerous
congregation. Howel Harris called upon him afterwards, and told him he had been
much dissuaded from either hearing or seeing him, by many who said all manner of
evil of him; but added, ’as soon as I heard you preach, I quickly found what
spirit you were of. And before you had done, I was so overpowered with joy and
love, that I had much ado to walk home.’

He found that in the brief eight days of his absence disputes had crept into the
little society. The next day he therefore showed them what manner of people they
were, preaching twice from, ’Simon, Simon, behold Satan hath desired to have you
that he may sift you as wheat.’ And he was able to report, ’when we met in the
evening, instead of reviving the dispute, we all betook ourselves to prayer. Our
Lord was with us. Our divisions were healed. Misunderstandings vanished away,
and all our hearts were sweetly drawn together, and united as at the first.’
Calling upon one who did run well till he was hindered by some of those
so-called French prophets, he was answered, ’No; this place is taken for the
Germans.’ On Friday, July 18, Wesley says, ’A few of us joined with my mother in
the great sacrifice of thanksgiving; and then consulted how to proceed with
regard to our poor brethren at Fetter Lane. Lady Huntingdon was also present. We
all saw the thing was now come to a crisis, and were therefore unanimously
agreed what to do.’ Accordingly, on the following Sunday, he went in the evening
to the love-feast in Fetter Lane; at the conclusion of which he read a paper to
the following effect:

’About nine months ago, certain of you began to speak contrary to the doctrine
we had till then received; the sum of what you asserted is this:

’1. That there is no such thing as weak faith; that there is no justifying
faith, where there is ever any doubt or fear, or where there is not, in the full
sense, a new, a clean heart.

’2. That a man ought not to use those ordinances of God, which our Church terms
means of grace, before he has such a faith as excludes all doubt and fear, and
implies a new, a clean heart.

’You have often affirmed, that to search the Scriptures, to pray, or to
communicate, before we have this faith, is to seek salvation by works; and that
till these works are laid aside no man can receive faith.

’I believe these assertions to be flatly contrary to the Word of God. I have
warned you hereof again and again, and besought you to turn back to the Law and
the Testimony. I have borne with you long, hoping you would turn. But as I find
you more and more confirmed in the error of your ways, nothing now remains, but
that I should give you up to God, You that are of the same judgment, ’follow
me.’

He adds, ’I then, without saying anything more, withdrew, as did eighteen or
nineteen of the Society" Lady Huntingdon and Charles Wesley’s friend, Mr.
Seward, were in the company. On the following Wednesday, July 23, the little
Company of seceders met at the Foundery, instead of at Fetter Lane. To them were
joined about five and twenty members of Wesley’s own little Methodist Society,
’all of whom think and speak the same thing,’ together with seven or eight and
forty of the fifty women that were in the ’Band’ societies.

Thus closed Wesley’s association with the Moravians; a people for whom he had
entertained the liveliest affection, to whom he ever acknowledged his deep
indebtedness, and with whom, if the simplicity of Christian life, spirit, and
doctrine of his first associates had remained untainted by false mystical
teachings, he would gladly have continued in fellowship to the end of his days.

It is right to say that Wesley entirely exculpates the Moravian Church from the
charge of holding the ’still’ doctrines. He says, ’This doctrine, from the
beginning to this day, has been taught as [being] the doctrine of the Moravian
Church. I think, therefore, it is my bounden duty to clear the Moravians from
this aspersion, because I am, perhaps, the only person now in England that both
can and will do it.’ He attributes the teaching to ’ certain men who crept in
among them unawares, about September, 1739, while he and his brother were
absent.’ It was not the Moravian Church that held these views, but certain
leading members and officers of it—Molther, Spangenberg, Bray, and others

Tyerman, as we have seen, is plainly in error in naming this as the date of the
founding of the Methodist Society. It simply marks the time of Wesley’s
separation from that of Fetter Lane, which then became wholly Moravian, and has
continued to be so to this day. Fetter Lane is now the centre of the British
province of the highly honoured Moravian, or United Brethren’s, Church, whose
widespread Christian activities, purity of doctrine, fervour of missionary zeal,
and noble and heroic sacrifice are the admiration of all the Evangelical
churches.

Wesley’s separation from the Moravians marks an epoch in his career. Hitherto,
since his first association with them on his outward voyage to Georgia, he has
been led by them, yielding himself with a childlike simplicity to the control of
what he judged to be their riper wisdom in spiritual matters. The fourth section
of his Journal, from November, 1739 to September, 1741, which includes the
account of the separation, he did not publish till 1744. In the preface, which
is dedicated to the ’Moravian Church, more especially that part of it now or
lately residing in England,’ he states that he had delayed its publication
because he loved them, and because he was afraid of creating another obstacle to
that union, which (if he knew anything of his own heart) he desired above all
things under heaven. He felt, however, at length compelled to speak his
sentiments concerning them.

While he felt he must, on grave accounts, maintain his independence of the
Moravians, he nevertheless cherished a longing desire to renew his fellowship
with them. After meeting Peter Bhler again some little time subsequent to the
separation, Wesley wrote, ’I marvel how I refrain from joining these men. I
scarce ever see any of them but my heart burns within me. I long to be with
them; and yet I am kept from them.’ Southey, whom Alexander Knox—himself
personally acquainted with Wesley—afterwards convinced of his mistake, is wrong
in assigning ambition, on Wesley’s part, as the chief reason why he could not
longer work harmoniously with the Moravians. Wesley wrote long after, ’ There
cannot be a greater mistake than this, that I ever did stand out, or that I do
so now. There has not been one day for these seven years last past, wherein my
soul has not longed for union,’ and he declares that ’the body of the Moravian
Church, however mistaken some of them are, are in the main, of all whom I have
seen, the best Christians in the world.’

Wesley, now separated from the Moravlans, henceforth stood alone, thrown upon
his own initiative in all his future movements. Whatever advantages he may have
gained from his association with them are sacrificed; but he is loosed from
bonds that might have restricted him in the great work to which he is destined,
and he is freed from the troublous controversies that for some time had weighed
so heavily on his spirits, and hampered him in his labours. The new era opened
with a cheerful record. ’At St. Luke’s [Old Street, City Road], our parish
church,’ he says, ’was such a sight as I believe was never seen there before;
several hundred communicants, from whose very faces one might judge that they
indeed sought Him that was crucified.’ The fruits of his labours, and of those
of his brother, were not all gathered into their own Society, nor were they all
to be found amongst the Moravians. They were also to be seen in the various
religious societies, where the brothers still frequently expounded, and in the
different parish churches of London. The assaults which were being made upon the
sins of the people were not unattended with difficulty. Opposition in various
forms was now beginning to manifest itself. At Long Lane many came to make a
disturbance, and put forth a vile woman to begin.’ The instant she broke out,’
Wesley says, ’I turned full upon her, and declared the love our Lord had for her
soul. We then prayed that He would confirm the word of His grace. She was struck
to the heart, and shame covered her face. From her I turned to the rest, who
melted away like water, and were as men that had no strength.’

He earnestly warned all who had tasted the grace of God, ’Not to think they were
justified before they had a clear assurance that God had forgiven their sins,
bringing with it a calm peace, the love of God, and dominion over sin. And then
not to think themselves anything, but to press forward to be thoroughly renewed
in righteousness and true holiness.’ These were two central themes in all his
teaching.

Forty or fifty of those who were seeking salvation desired leave to spend the
night together, at the Society room in the Foundery, in prayer and giving
thanks. Before ten o’clock he left them and lay down, but found no settled
sleep. Between two and three in the morning he was waked, and entreated to come
downstairs, where loud and bitter cries were heard, which increased when he came
into the room and began to pray. But in a short time ’God heard from His holy
place.’ Sorrow and sighing fled away, and were succeeded by songs of praise. His
labours at this time were very great, with his numerous visits to the sick or
mournful, his assiduous attention to the societies, and his frequent public
services. But, happily, disputes were at an end, at least for a time, and work
was only a joy. On a Sunday in the October following, on his return home from
his afternoon service at Kennington, a mob was gathered about the Foundery door,
and he had no Sooner stepped out of the coach than they quite closed him in. He
immediately began to speak to those who were nearest to him, of righteousness
and judgment to come. At first not many heard, the noise being so great; but
gradually the silence spread farther and farther, till he had a quiet, attentive
congregation; and when he left them, they all showed him much love, and
dismissed him with a blessing. Two days afterwards many more, coming in among he
people ’like lions, in a short space became as lambs; the tears trickling down
their cheeks, who at first most loudly contradicted and blasphemed.’ Two days
later a similar scene occurred. While he was reading a chapter from the Acts, a
great number of men made their way into the middle of the room, and began to
speak ’big swelling words,’ so that his voice could hardly be heard. ’ But,’ he
says, ’immediately after, the hammer of the Word brake the rock in pieces: all
quietly heard the glad tidings of salvation, and some, I trust, not in vain.’ As
it was almost impossible for him to secure retirement in London, he went to his
friend Piers’s, at Bexley, where morning and evening he expounded the Sermon on
the Mount, and had leisure during the rest of the day for business of other
kinds. He afterwards embodied his teaching on the Sermon on the Mount in
thirteen discourses, which were included in his early volumes of sermons. They
are perhaps the most beautiful examples of ethical teaching he ever penned, and
are the best reply to the charge that Methodism had no ethical message. On going
to his home in the evening, at the close of a heavy Sabbath’s work, he again
found ’ an innumerable mob round the door, who opened all their throats’ the
moment they saw him. Desiring the friends who were with him to go into the
house, he walked into the midst of the people, proclaiming the name of the Lord,
gracious, and merciful, and who repenteth him of the evil They stood staring at
one another. He continued to speak to them, and then exhorted them to join him
in prayer. To this they agreed, and he afterwards went undisturbed to the
waiting company within.

Two days later, whilst he was preaching, a young man rushed in with others,
cursing and swearing vehemently, and so disturbed all near him that they put him
out. Wesley, noticing this, called to them to let the young man come in. At the
close of the sermon, the intruder declared before them all that he was a
smuggler, then going to his evil work. But he now resolved to take the Lord for
his God, and to follow his nefarious practices no more. On another Sunday, while
Wesley was explaining the difference between being called a Christian and being
one indeed, the madness of the people was overcome, so that in a short time they
were quiet and attentive and remained so to the end. Once again, while he was
preaching, many who were gathered for the purpose endeavoured by shouting to
drown his voice, but he ’turned upon them immediately, and offered them
deliverance from their hard master.’ The Word, he tells us, sank deep into their
hearts, and they were silent.

One of the places of public resort, and of evil fame, was Short’s Gardens in
Drury Lane; thither he went, and, to publicans and sinners gathered together,
began declaring that gospel of Christ which is the power of God even unto the
salvation of such hearers. On the following Sunday, he says, ’While I was
enforcing that great question, with an eye to the spiritual resurrection, "Why
should it be thought a thing incredible with you, that God should raise the
dead" the many-headed east began to roar again. I again proclaimed deliverance
to the captives, and their deep attention showed that the Word sent to them did
not return empty.’

Thus he began to encounter the violence of rude, unbridled mobs, and learned his
power to meet and silence them. This power was remarkable, for he was but short
in stature, and it was, as we shall see again and again, heroically displayed in
subsequent days, under circumstances of the greatest peril. The winter of
1740-41 being unusually severe, he set himself to beg clothes from those who
could spare them, distributing them amongst the numerous poor of the Society.

Hastening to Bristol, always a journey of two days, to supply the place of his
brother, who had gone into Wales on a preaching tour, he spent nine or ten days
in speaking personally with as many as he could, also in visiting numbers of
sick persons, many of them suffering from ’spotted fever’ (probably typhus, or
gaol [jail] fever), which had of late been extremely fatal among the Bristol
people. On his return to London, after a fortnight’s absence, he found many
persons out of work. To meet their wants he engaged a teacher, and taking twelve
of the most needy into the Society room, he employed them for four months in
carding and spinning cotton; thus both occupying them in useful toil and
maintaining them through the cold winter months, at little cost above the
produce of their labour.

Many of the Society had grown offended with each other. He brought the accused
and accusers face to face, and in the course of the week most of the offences
vanished away. The Journals show that Wesley had frequent occasion to adjust
differences, and to exercise discipline amongst the members of his societies.
But this will not be thought surprising, nor will it be any reason for
disparaging the reality of the work of the Revival, when it is remembered from
what low conditions of life and morals most of them had been rescued, and for
how short a time they had been subject to any religious restraint and training;
and when, further, it is borne in mind that their daily surroundings were most
unfavourable to growth in goodness.

Many unpleasing accounts concerning the Society at Kingswood reached him. He
therefore left London; and, with considerable difficulty and some danger, by
reason of much ice in the ill-made and ill-kept roads, he came again to Bristol,
where his brother confirmed the painful reports. He went at once to Kingswood,
in the hope of repairing the breaches that had been made in the Society. He
began by expounding the Lord’s Sermon on the Mount at the morning and evening
services, labouring in the daytime to heal the jealousies and misunderstandings
that had arisen. The root of the evil revealed itself when, going to meet his
friend Cennick, who was returning from a short journey, and desiring to receive
him as usual with open arms, he found to his great surprise that Cennick was
’quite cold, so that a stranger would have judged he had never seen me before.’
On the following day Cennick told him he could not agree with him any longer,
because Wesley did not preach the truth; in particular, with regard to election.
Wesley says significantly, ’We then entered a little into the controversy, but
without effect.’ He found some comfort, however, on the following Sunday evening
at the love-feast in Bristol, where seventy or eighty of the Kingswood Society
were present. They all returned home together through the knee-deep snow, in the
most violent storm of snow and sleet he could remember; but their hearts were
warm, and they rejoiced and praised God for the consolation. In five days,
however, he went to preach at the early morning service at Kingswood, when he
had to record, ’My congregation was gone to hear Mr. C[ennick], so that, except
a few from Bristol, I had not above two or three men, and as many women; the
same number I had had once or twice before.’

Here we see tile first streak of what was to become a dark cloud overshadowing
him for many years— the first indication of what would prove to be one of his
heaviest trials; although in meeting it he was to achieve one of his greatest
triumphs. The last hours of the year found the members of the Society with their
love greatly confirmed towards each other. And, the house being filled from end
to end, they ’ concluded the year, wrestling with God in prayer, and praising
Him for the wonderful work which he had already wrought upon earth.’

We have now reached a point in Wesley’s career when it may be advantageous to
pause. We have traced his interesting personal history from his birth to his
thirty-eighth year, and, designedly, with some minuteness. We have followed the
course of his prolonged spiritual struggle, his final emancipation from gloomy
uncertainty, and his entrance into the full enjoyment of the gospel salvation.
We have marked his first efforts to promote the moral and spiritual regeneration
of his fellow-countrymen, and we have seen the first examples of violent
opposition to his work from fierce and brutal mobs. We have witnessed the
beginning of the field-preaching; the foundation of the Society; and the partial
employment of lay-preachers—the specially distinguishing features of his method.
These must all be regarded as preparatory stages in his progress towards the one
supreme work of his life—the greatest, the most conspicuous, the most fruitful
of all the services rendered by him to the spiritual upheaval of the eighteenth
century, namely, his fifty years of unbroken itinerant preaching, forming one
continuous appeal to the conscience of the English nation. Whatever else Wesley
may have done, this work rises above all. He may have been d distinguished as a
successful organizer, as a voluminous writer, as the founder of various
benevolent institutions; but his chief, his unapproachable, work was his
prolonged appeal to the English people. For the accomplishment of such a work no
device could equal the field- preaching; indeed, but for this, there is no
probability that the contemplated end could have been attained. No other means
could approach it in fitness for reaching the godless, indifferent masses of the
people. It brought him face to face with thousands upon thousands of persons who
never entered the churches. By this means he met with the brutal and the
careless, as well as with the hungering and thirsting ones. Without effort,
without’ will, often in opposition to their will, men heard a voice which’
arrested them, heard fiery, penetrating words of condemnation and warning. As
with magical power, tile dark chambers of their hearts were searched, and their
Inner thoughts were revealed to them; portrayals in which they saw themselves
were held up before their eyes. They were arrested, fascinated, by n charm Of
voice and manner; but much more by convincing words, with which, as with a sword
proceeding out of his mouth, the Evangelist cleft atwain their hearts and their
thoughts within them. But he who wounded healed. They heard of a Divine love and
mercy. It was a new message to them, and was spoken in new tones of tenderness,
fervour, and conviction, that melted and humbled and won them. No voice could
speak to the heart of the nation as could the voice of the field-preacher. A
hundred devoted parish clergymen, confined within parochial limits, could not
have met the necessities of the hour. The sober-minded, decent, respectable
people might attend their parish churches; but the foul and the filthy, the
profligate and the idle, would not—did not—darken the: church doors, These were
the classes it was most needful to reach. The sick needed the physician; the
lost must be saved. All honour to Wesley that these were the people whom he
sought; that amongst these his greatest trophies were won, But they could be won
only by field-preaching. And while his practical sagacity in devising methods
for the care of his converts excites our admiration, the first place must be
assigned to his reiterated appeals in fields, or highways, or inn yards; from
tombstone or wall-top, or hillside, or market-cross; amid the noisy rabble, or
in the quiet vale, wherever a company could be gathered together; and these
appeals were not intermitted for fifty long years, save when he was laid aside
by sickness or accident, There is nothing equal to it in the history of British
Christianity. But at present he is under restraint, London and Bristol affording
ample scope for all the energies of the two brothers. Here, too, Wesley had, his
only buildings. The Societies in them were under his absolute care; and in them
he was developing a model Methodism, even as he was striving in Kingswood, a
sort of appanage to Bristol, to establish a model Christian school This may
account for his detention up to the present time at these two centres; and they
made incredible demands upon his time, his attention, and his strength. For he
did not abate his early morning services, his expounding to his own and other
societies, or his sermons to the multitudes that gathered in Moorfields and
elsewhere in London, or in the open spaces at Bristol.

True, he made brief excursions to Oxford, and to a few towns in the
neighbourhood of Bristol, as we have seen. lie also paid visits to some towns
lying in the path of his journeys between London and Bristol; and he made one
short Evangelistic tour in South Wales. But beyond these limits he was unable to
pass.

We shall presently see him extending his sphere northwards to Newcastle, and on
to Inverness; southwards to Land’s End; over the Eastern, Western, and Midland
Counties; through Wales and Ireland. And year by year, for five decades, does he
direct his steps through the rugged roads, in summer’s heat and winter’s cold,
through seed-time and harvest, with one message—the message of mercy to a guilty
people; calling to them as with a trumpet-voice; denouncing their sins, like a
prophet of old; demanding their repentance; proclaiming to them pardon and
peace, and all with undying fidelity and unwearied toil. It is to the record of
these decades that the following chapters will be devoted. But this strange
procedure of preaching in the fields did not fail to excite the most strenuous
opposition, chiefly from those whose position and profession would have
justified them in hailing it as a valuable subsidiary to their own work. Thus
Wesley answers these opponents in one of his Appeals to Men of Reason and
Religion:

"But what need is there," say some of a milder spirit, "of this preaching in
fields and streets Are there not churches enough to preach in" No, my friend,
there are not; not for us to preach in. You forget; we are not suffered to
preach there, else we should prefer them to any places whatever. [This must be
borne in mind.] "Well, there are ministers enough without you." Ministers
enough, and churches enough! for what to reclaim all the sinners within the four
seas If there were, they would all be reclaimed: therefore it is evident that
there are not churches enough. And one plain reason why, notwithstanding all
these churches, they are no nearer being reclaimed, is this—they never come into
a church, perhaps not once in a twelvemonth, perhaps not for many years
together. Will you say (as I have known some tender-hearted Christians), "Then
it is their own fault; let them die, and be damned" I grant it is their own
fault; and so it was my fault and yours when we went astray like sheep that were
lost. Yet the Shepherd of souls sought after us, and went after us into the
wilderness. And "oughtest not thou to have compassion on thy fellow-servants, as
he had pity on thee" Ought not we also "to seek," as far as in us lies, "and to
save that which is lost"

’Behold the amazing love of God to the outcasts of men I His tender
condescension to their folly! They would regard nothing done in the usual way.
All this was lost upon them. The ordinary preaching of the Word of God they
would not even deign to hear. So the devil made sure of these careless ones; for
who should pluck them out of his hand Then God was moved to jealousy, and went
out of the usual way to save the souls He had made. Then, over and above what
was ordinarily spoken in His name in all the houses of God in the land, He
commanded a voice to cry in the wilderness, "Prepare ye the way of the Lord. The
time is fulfilled. The kingdom of heaven is at hand. Repent ye, and believe the
gospel."

’Consider coolly, if it was not highly expedient that something of this kind
should be .... Had the minister of the parish preached like an angel, it had
profited them nothing; for they heard him not. But when one came and said,
"Yonder is a man preaching on the top of the mountain," they ran in droves to
hear what he would say; and God spoke to their hearts. It is hard to conceive
anything else which could have reached them. Had it not been for
field-preaching, the uncommonness of which was the very circumstance that
recommended it, they must have run on in the error of their way, and perished in
their blood.’


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 9: CHAPTER 07 - A DECADE OF EVANGELISTIC TOIL (1741-1750)
========================================================================

A Decade of Evangelistic Toil (1741-1750) THE MORAL CONDITION OF THE COUNTRY

BEFORE entering more fully upon the record of Wesley, s evangelistic career, it
is needful briefly to consider the moral and religious state of the country,
which called so loudly for the work he was raised up to accomplish. The story of
the nation’s degeneracy has been so often told, that it tends almost to
weariness to repeat it. But it has been well observed that justice to a reformer
can never be done until the tendencies against which his effects are directed
are well understood. It is not difficult to fix upon definite conditions of the
national life of the time, which made reformation an absolute necessity, if the
nation was not to suffer from those consequences which take the form of
judgment, and which so frequently follow upon gross degenerations of human
society. There is a common consensus of testimony that, in the earlier decades
of the eighteenth century, England presented the appearance of a deplorable
degradation in the national manners, affecting not only one but all sections of
society; and showing itself, not merely in a few details of national life, but
in many, the results of a process of decline which had been stealthily
advancing. With almost unvarying voice our best historians of the last century
represent the preceding one as having reached the lowest conditions of civilized
corruption, and their testimony is supported by innumerable contemporary
records. Wesley was himself a credible witness, and his account, written at this
time in the first part of his, Appeal to Men of Reason and Religion, is fully
corroborated by many contemporary and subsequent Writers. Many incidents in his
history, as we have already seen, and as we shall further see in the course of
this narrative, throw into strong relief the ignorance and gross sinfulness of
the manses of the people.

It is not possible under the imperative limitations of these pages to enter
minutely into the details of the national degeneracy; but this is the less
necessary, as full accounts are to be found in all the histories of the time. A
few examples must suffice. The authorized teachers of religion were many of them
deplorably deficient in either good principles or loftiness and purity of
character’ Within the Church heresy was rife, and moral conviction was lacking,
or where not lacking was feeble; and even amongst the best of her sons the
principles of the Reformation were widely departed from. Alas l the fountains of
moral influence were not pure. One of the bishops of the time says: ’I cannot
look on without the deepest concern, when I see the imminent ruin hanging over
the Church, and, by consequence, over the whole Reformation. The outward state
of things is black enough, God knows; but that which heightens my fears rises
chiefly from the inward state into which we are unhappily fallen.’ He deplores
the condition alike of the clergy and the candidates for Holy Orders. ’The case
is not much better,’ he says, ’ in many who, having got into Orders, come for
institution, and cannot make it appear that they have read the Scriptures, or
any other good book, since they were ordained.’

Less surprise will be excited by the above statement when it is remembered that,
as Justin McCarthy affirms, in those days, ’Men took Orders with no thought of
the sanctity of their calling, of the solemn service it exacted, of its awful
duties and inexorable demands. They wished merely to keep famine from the door,
to have food and fire and shelter, and they took Orders as under other
conditions they would have taken the King’s shilling, with no more feelings of
reverence for the black cassock than for the scarlet coat.’ With this the
testimony of a late bishop painfully coincides:—’ All over England, country
livings were often filled by hunting, shooting, gambling, drinking,
card-playing, swearing, ignorant clergymen, who cared neither for law nor
gospel, and utterly neglected their parishes. When they did preach, they either
preached to empty benches, or else the hungry sheep looked up and were not fed.’
An acute observer on the side of orthodoxy noticed that there was at this time
little sceptical speculation in England, because there was but little interest
in any theological question; and a great sceptic described the nation as settled
into the most cool indifference with regard to religious matters that was to be
found in any nation in the world. Latitudinarianism had spread widely, but
almost silently, through all religious bodies, and dogmatic teaching was almost
excluded from the pulpit. In spite of occasional outbursts of popular
fanaticism, a religious languor fell over England, as it had fallen over the
Continent.

William Law describes the country as ’a Christian kingdom of pagan vices, along
with a mouth-belief of an Holy Catholic Church and Communion of Saints.’ Canon
Overton says, ’This description very accurately portrayed the state of England.
It was a Christian kingdom, inasmuch as it had not rejected Christianity as an
historical faith; on the contrary, I imagine that at few periods has belief, in
one sense, been more general than it was at this time, just after the utter
collapse of Deism. But it was full of pagan vices. Law hardly drew too dark a
picture when he said, "There is not a corruption or depravity of human nature,
no kinds of pride, wrath, envy, malice, and self-love, no sorts of hypocrisy and
cheating, no wantonness of lust in every kind of debauchery, but are as common
all over Christendom as towns and villages."’ ’As a proof of this,’ he adds, in
a note, ’see Rapin, Smollett, Horace Walpole, Secker’s Charges, Wesley’s
Journals, etc., passim. In fact, the almost unanimous voice of all contemporary
writers echoes the dreary wail.’

Lecky, who has given minute consideration to the national history of the
eighteenth century, has portrayed with painful minuteness the condition of the
manners of the age, and his dark details are confirmed by many concurrent
testimonies. That the opening years of the century witnessed the greatest
inactivity and degradation of the two Universities is made obvious by many
writers, and, as the subject has been already referred to, it need not be
further considered. But is it any wonder that the moral condition and the
intellectual attainments of the bulk of the clergy were so low when the state of
college life was so deplorable

Moreover, in the Presbyterian seminaries Arianism was slowly deepening into
Socinianism, and the religious societies which, in the previous century, had
promised to exert a widely beneficial influence had unhappily sunk into
comparative insignificance. A latent scepticism and widespread indifference
prevailed everywhere amongst the more educated classes. The old religion seemed
everywhere loosening its hold upon the minds of men, and it had often no great
influence even on its defenders. Butler, in the preface to his Analogy, declared
that ’it had come to be taken for granted that Christianity is not so much as a
subject of inquiry, but that it is now at length discovered to be fictitious.’
He speaks elsewhere of ’the general decay of religion in this nation, which is
now observed by every one, and has been for some time the complaint of all
serious persons.’ The Court, which is always so influential for good or evil
upon the conduct and manners of the people generally, was, in the time now under
review, in a grievously immoral condition; its coarse corruption during the
reign of the two Georges is matter of common notoriety. And down through the
several grades into which human society is necessarily divided the fatal evils:
of immoral living were prevalent.

Amongst the ruling classes there was a low standard of political honour;
political Corruption, indeed, was perhaps the most glaring vice of English
society. It is said that only some half a dozen of the members of Parliament
attended public worship, The manners and tastes of the country gentry were often
to the lowest degree coarse and illiterate; the bulk of the country squires
Vegetated on their estates, cut off from communion with the world, without an
occupation but that of hunting, or an ambition but that of being the deepest sot
of the quorum.

If such was the condition of the gentry, no wonder that the lower orders,
stimulated by the example of their ’betters,’ and unrestrained by either
religious principles or moral training, should so far descend as to warrant the
period being described as one of social barbarism. The drama has always exerted
a powerful influence in moulding the taste and manners of the people. The
profligacy of the stage, during the generation that followed the Restoration,
can hardly be exaggerated. The theatres were sources of great corruption, the
English stage being far inferior to the French in decorum, modesty, and
morality. The prevailing coarseness of fashionable life and sentiment was but
little mitigated by the Press. The writings of Swift, Defoe, Fielding, Coventry,
and Smollett are sufficient to illustrate the great difference which, in this
respect, separated the first half of the eighteenth century from our own day.

One of our recent historians remarks, ’The Church was absolutely out of touch
with the great bulk of the people. The poor and the ignorant were left quietly
to their own resources. The clergymen were not, indeed, by any means a body of
men wanting in personal morality, or even in religious feeling; but they had
little or no religious activity, because they had little or no religious zeal.
They performed perfunctorily their perfunctory duties, and that, as a rule, was
all they did .... Atterbury, Burner, Swift, all manner of writers who were
themselves ministering to the Church of England, unite in bearing testimony to
the torpid condition into which the Church had fallen .... Things were still
worse in the Church of Ireland. Hardly a pastor of that Church could spell three
words of the language of the Irish people.’

Turn where we will in our survey of the nation, we encounter a state of things
the most deplorable, and at the same time the most portentous. From the highest
estates in the land—the Court, the Parliament, the Church, the schools of
learning, the rich landed proprietors—down to the traders and the great
populace, all present features which Call loudly for the advent of the religious
reformer. It is Painful even to imagine what might have been the issue had not
an arrest been put upon this process of moral decay.

Honourable exceptions were to be found among both clergy and laity in the
Establishment, and amongst the Dissenters — the faithful ones who mourned over
the national debasement, but were powerless to grapple with it. They shone like
stars in a dark night; but what the nation needed was the bright light of a
morning’s sun. Now, when the darkness was the deepest, that light arose. When
the moral condition of the country seemed to be nearing its lowest ebb, and the
people to be approaching the utmost limit of degradation, it was then that it
pleased Divine Providence to raise up suitable agents, fitted to arrest the
downward tendency, and to inaugurate a new era. By a most remarkable process of
preparation, as the previous pages will have shown, were the servants of the
Divine will made ready for their high calling. Individual endowment, high
culture or peculiar gifts, a personal regeneration, a severe religious
discipline, habits of self-denial approaching austerity, a fearless intrepidity,
indomitable zeal, and fervent enthusiasm, together with an utter unworldliness
and the most deeply rooted faith in their mission, in their truth, and in the
Divine co-operation—God working with them—were amongst the high qualities which
fitted these devoted men to be suitable instruments for the accomplishment of a
great moral and spiritual reformation.

Attention is arrested by the wonderful work of reclamation which Wesley and his
fellow-labourers began, and to so surprising an extent carried out, but of which
work he must ever be considered the chief leader and the chief actor. And that,
not merely because his career was longer than theirs, nor that he was endowed in
a higher degree than they ,with the qualifications needed for the head of a
great work; but mainly because of his gigantic and varied labours, his
irrepressible activity, and his unswerving persistence in the use of the most
effective measures. He was not 0nly the chief leader of the movement; he was the
soul of it. In doing honour to Wesley, however, it is not needful to hide from
view his coadjutors, or to throw their work into the shade. A fragile instrument
in the Divine hand, fitted, called, and used by a Divine power, his work was
very great. But others also were called and qualified; and right gladly did he
welcome them, one and all, whoever could render the smallest aid. Never was a
leader in a great enterprise freer from jealousy of any honour which his
co-workers gained. Whitefield, with his spiritualized dramatic power, his
self-consuming labour, and his brilliant success; Charles Wesley, not only the
chosen hymnist for them all, but a far mightier preacher than he is generally
supposed to have been—perhaps in his earlier course not a whit behind either of
the other two; Fletcher, later on, with his seraphic spirit, his powerful pen,
and his fervant labour; the gradually widening circle of sympathetic clergymen
and others who aided him in the work; and not least the itinerating ’lay
helpers,’ a noble band of men, toiling in heroic service, and often penetrating
where the almost ubiquitous chief could not go ever ready to do his bidding, as
he, with a general’s skill, disposed them over the wide field of conflict; those
of the lay preachers who were not set apart for the work, but who, as they were
able, followed their trades and preached their sermons in their own
neighbourhood, and hence were called’ local preachers ;’ the needful leaders of
the ’classes’ of believers, among whom were many godly, useful, and honoured
women; the stewards who took charge of all financial affairs; and many others,
each contributing according to his ability to the carrying on of the great
campaign—all were welcomed, all were duly recognized and honoured, and even
loved, for their work’s sake. But Wesley was the leader. He was acknowledged as
such, even at Oxford, immediately on his joining the ’godly club,’ and his
position was never disputed; and he was the chief worker. None did so much as
he. He travelled more, he preached more, he wrote more than any of them. It is
his work that these pages are designed to illustrate. He stands before us as the
great champion in this holy campaign, with his unparalleled labours, his great
powers of endurance, his unwavering fidelity, and with the conviction deepening
and settling in his soul that he was the messenger of God to a benighted people.
To this work he devoted his entire strength and time without hasting, and
equally Without resting. Like many of his co-workers, he endured ’hardship,
fatigue, calumny, and brutal treatment at the hands of fierce mobs. Like a brave
captain, he was in the thickest of the fight, never hesitating to take the place
of the greatest danger or of the greatest toil. He preached from early morning
till the shades of night began to fall; I he pressed on to his preaching
stations in all weathers and at all hours, having his plans in his pocket, his
books and papers in his saddle-bags, or on the shelves fitted up in his
chaise—his travelling ’machine.’ His pen was as ready as his tongue, astonishing
all who know the extent of his writings; his letters were innumerable. The
originals or copies of upwards of two thousand of these fugitive leaves have
been preserved to this day.

Amongst the many qualities that distinguished him, not the least was his
indomitable steadfastness of purpose. It will have been observable to the
readers of the previous pages how many and how great obstacles presented
themselves in his path; but they were powerless to divert him from it. It is
still more observable how many causes for discouragement seemed to be
continually arising around him. But it is equally surprislng that they had so
little effect upon him. He did not abate his labours in the slightest degree on
account of them. The relapse of converts, in the very unfavourable circumstances
in which they were placed, seemed but to spur him to fresh endeavours to reclaim
the ones add to defend the faithful, The defection of friends’, no more than the
open antagonism of his enemies, diverted his steps from his course—no, not for
an hour. He was content to standalone, sustained by the deep and immovable
conviction that, as he was called to his work by a Divine authority’, so he
would be upheld by a Divine support.’

It is not hour power to trace his steps through the long years, and to keep pace
with him in his rapid passage from town to town and from village to village,
along the 250,000 miles that careful estimates give as the extent of his
travelling over these isles, in the one great service of calling upon a
slumbering people to awake and arise, that Christ might give them light. So
minute a record is impossible, though the materials are to a large extent at
hand. To some degree this has been done hitherto, in order to give an idea of
the multiplicity and variety of his occupations, and of his ceaseless devotion
to the great work he had in hand. Subsequent statements must be more general,
noting only the more striking incidents and whatever may specially indicate the
development of what Wesley was accustomed to call ’the Work of God,’ for how
interesting soever the individual incidents may be it would weary us to peruse
the account of them. What was it, then, patiently to accomplish them! This year,
with the exception of about a month at Oxford, three weeks in Wales, and one
week in the Midlands, Wesley divided his time in almost equal proportions
between London and Bristol. Charles Wesley alternated with him though he
preached more at Bristol than in London. In the closing days of 1740, we saw the
first streaks of cloud in the partial defection of Wesley’s valuable lay helper
at Kingswood—John Cennick. The following year opened amidst alternations of
joyous exultation at the manifested power of God, and sorrowful indications of
the frailty of man. Assembling all the Bands of both Bristol and Kingswood,
Wesley related what God had done for them by him, and what return they had made
for several months past by their continual disputes, divisions, and offences,
causing him to go heavily all the day long. But other scenes gladdened him. Many
were receiving benefit from his labours in preaching and expounding, so that he
writes, in the joy of his heart, ’In the evening our souls were so filled with
the spirit of prayer and thanksgiving that I could scarce tell how to expound,
till I found where it was written, "My song shall be always of the loving
kindness of the Lord. With my mouth will I ever be showing Thy truth, from one
generation to another."’

Returning to London, he met the Society at the Foundery. ’Here,’ he says,
January 22, ’I began expounding where my brother left off, viz. 1 John iv. He
had not preached the morning before [i.e. at the five-o’clock service], nor
intended to do it any more.’ This points to a defection on Charles Wesley’s part
that demands a brief consideration. Charles himself evidently alludes to his
danger of being drawn aside, and, as it would seem, to his escape, as far back
as June 22 of the previous year, when he Writes, ’I concluded the day at the
men’s love-feast [at Bristol]. Peace, unity, and love are here. We did not
forget our poor distracted brethren that were, till the Moravians came, How
ought I to rejoice at my deliverance out of their hands and spirit! My soul is
escaped out of the snare of the fowler. Abii, erupi, evasi. And did I not love
the lambs of Christ [a Moravian term], indeed, the grievous wolves, I would see
your face no more. I am no longer a debtor of the gospel to you. Me ye have
fairly discharged; but if you reject my testimony, others receive it gladly.’
Three days before this he had described to the Society at Oxford, ’The stillness
of the first Christians Acts ii. 42); who continued in the Apostles’ doctrine,
and in fellowship, and in breaking of bread, and /n prayers.’ And in April of
that year he wrote the hymn entitled, The Means of Grace, which, he says, he’
printed as an antidote to stillness.’ In the first three months of this year
there is an entire blank in Charles Wesley’s Journal; but it is evident that
much of this time was spent by him in London, and it is probable that while
there he came again under the influence of the Moravians, and particularly of
his friends Mr. Hutchins, Mr. Stonehouse, Vicar of Islington, Mr. Chapman, and
of his brother-in-law, Mr. Westley Hall, who kept aloof from the Foundery,
associated with the Moravians, reached for them, and appeared to .be inclined to
join with them.

However, on February 12, Wesley wrote, ’My brother returned from Oxford, and
preached on the true way of waiting for God: thereby dispelling at once the
fears of some, and the vain hopes of others, who had confidently affirmed that
Mr. Charles Wesley was still already, and would come to London no more.’ But in
this Wesley appears to have been too sanguine, for on April 21, soon after
Charles had returned to Bristol, Wesley wrote to him from London a letter, in
which, after referring to several matters, he gives full and abundant reasons
why he could ’in nowise join with the Moravians,’ and adds what may further
explain his earnest repudiation of them:

’0 my brother, my soul is grieved for you: the poison is in you: fair words have
stolen away your heart. "No English man or woman is like the Moravians I" So the
matter is come to a fair issue. Five of us did still stand together a few months
since; but two are gone to the right hand, Hutchins and Cennick; and two more to
the left, Mr. Hall and you. Lord, if it be Thy gospel which I preach, arise and
maintain thine own cause [ Adieu!]’ This letter is endorsed by Charles, ’When I
inclined to the Germans.’

Whether Charles Wesley was at once delivered out of the snare is not apparent;
but on Sunday, July 20, he writes, ’ Our hope was much confirmed by those words;
which I enforced at Kingswood, "Stand still and see the salvation of the Lord;"
or, as it is afterwards expressed," Speak unto the children of Israel, that they
go forward." I discoursed in the afternoon on the same subject from Isa. lxiv.
5: "Thou meetest those that remember Thee in Thy ways," etc. Hence I magnified
the law of Christian ordinances, exhorting those who wait for salvation, to be
as clay in the hand of the potter, by stirring themselves up to lay hold on the
Lord. God gave me much freedom to explain; that most active, vigorous, restless
thing, true stillness’ The entire episode may be closed by the following extract
from a letter addressed by the Countess of Huntingdon to John Wesley, which
shows alike the danger into which Charles had fallen and his indebtedness to her
ladyship for his rescue:

’October 24, 1741.

’Wisdom is justified of her children. Your answer to the former part of mine has
quite silenced me on that subject. But I believe your brother’s Journal will
clear up my meaning more fully w you, for I should labour very much to have as
few snares in his way as possible. Since you left us, the small ones are not
without their attacks. I fear much more for him than for myself, as the conquest
of the one would be nothing to the other. They have by one of their agents
reviled me very much, but I have taken no sort of notice, as if I had never
heard it. I comfort myself very much that you will approve a step, with respect
to them, your brother and I have taken. No less than his declaring open war with
them. He seemed under some difficulty about it at first, fill he had free
liberty given him to use my name, as the instrument in God’s hand that had
delivered him from them. I rejoiced much at it, hoping it might be a means of
working my deliverance from them. I have desired him to enclose to them yours on
Christian Perfection. The doctrine therein contained I hope to live and die by;
it is absolutely the most complete thing I know. God hath helped your
infirmities; His Spirit was with you of a truth. You cannot guess how I in
Spirit rejoice over it.

’Your brother is also to give his reasons for quite separating; and I am to have
a copy of the letter he sends them to keep by me. I have great faith God will
not let him fall; He will surely have mercy on him, and not on him only, for
many would fall with him. I feel he would make me stagger through his fall; but
I fly from them as far as pole from pole; for I will be sound in my obedience.
His natural parts, his judgment, and the improvement he has made, are so far
above the very highest of them, that I should imagine nothing but frenzy had
seized upon him; but when I consider him, with so many advocates for the flesh
about him, having the form of angels of light, my flesh trembleth for fear of
him, and I should have no comfort did I not know assuredly, that He that is for
him is greater than he that is against him.

’When you receive his Journal, you will rejoice much when you come to Thursday,
October 15 ....’ Had Charles Wesley been drawn away from his steadfastness to
the truth, and from his faithful alliance with his brother, the consequences
would have been irreparable. Happily, that calamity was averted, and his service
in the great evangelistic enterprise was exceeded only by that of Wesley
himself; while by his unparalleled evangelical hymns he renders an ever-enduring
ministry to the Church of Christ on the earth.

Fresh outbreaks of popular violence now appeared, as, for instance, at Deptford,
’where many poor wretches were got together, utterly void both of common sense
and common decency. They cried aloud as if just come from the tombs. But the
word was with power; and many of them were altogether confounded.’ Before he
could begin to preach on Shrove Tuesday, ’many men of the baser sort, having
mixed themselves with the women, behaved so indecently, as occasioned much
disturbance. A constable commanded them to keep the peace. For which they
knocked him down.’ A few days afterwards, while he was preaching in Long Lane,
Southwark, ’the host of the aliens gathered together, and one large stone went
just over his shoulder.’

All things being settled according to his wish, he left London, February 17. He
found a painful state of affairs in Kingswood and the neighbourhood, mainly
caused by the attitude assumed by Cennick, who, with fifteen or twenty others,
came and told him he ’preached up man’s faithfulness, but not the faithfulness
of God.’ There was trouble also at Bristol, where he inquired, as fully as he
could, concerning the divisions and offences, which, notwithstanding the earnest
cautions he had given, began afresh to break out.

He spent an unhappy month in striving to reconcile the now fluctuating Society
at Kingswood, but without effect. Cennick declared, ’We are willing to join with
you. But we will also meet apart from you. For we meet to confirm one another in
those truths which you speak against.’ The inevitable division took place;
fifty-two sympathizers with Cennick withdrew, whilst upwards of ninety were
left. Wesley occupied much of his time in visiting many sick persons, and in
regulating the Bristol Society, which had been much injured by these sad
disputes.

He then, having arranged matters better than he expected to do, returned at, his
brother’s request to London, where he set apart four hours every day except
Saturday for speaking with any who desired it, and an hour every day to examine
the ’Bands,’ that no disorderly or careless or contentious person might remain
amongst them. Sickness being very prevalent, he settled a regular method of
visiting, eight or ten persons having offered themselves for the work, ’who,’ he
says, writing to his brother, ’are likely to have full employment; for more and
more are taken ill every day.’ This work was very greatly extended afterwards.
On May 1, Wesley writes, ’In the evening I went to a little love-feast which
Peter Bhler made for those ten who joined together on this day three years, "to
confess our faults one to another." Seven of us were present; one being sick,
and two unwilling to come. Surely the time will return, when there shall be
again ’"Union of mind, as in us all one soul’’’

He is compelled to separate from them; notwithstanding he sighs for union. On
the following day he had a conversation of several hours with Peter Bhler and
Spangenberg. The subject of conversation was, ’a new creature;’ Spangenberg’s
account of which was thus given: ’The moment we aim, justified, a new creature
is put into us. This is otherwise termed, the new man.

’But, notwithstanding, the old creature, or the old man, remains in us till the
day of our death.

’And in this old man there remains an old heart, corrupt and abominable. For
inward corruption remains in the soul as long as the soul remains in the body.

’But the heart which is in the new man is clean. And the new man is stronger
than the old; so that though corruption continually strips, yet, while we look
to Christ it cannot prevail’ But Wesley did not believe in the necessary abiding
of this corruption till death. He taught his people earnestly to seek its entire
destruction. This his friends, the Fetter Lane people, called his doctrine of ’
sinless perfection ’—a term which he entirely repudiated. He preached a
’Christian Perfection,’ justifying the use of the term not only from Scripture,
but also from the Collect in the Communion Service, ’Cleanse the thoughts of our
hearts by the inspiration of Thy Holy Spirit, that we may perfectly love Thee,
and worthily magnify Thy Holy Name,’ The elevation of the ideal of the Christian
life was one of the great services rendered by Wesley to the Church. In the
following week he records, ’We agreed to meet for prayer and humbling our souls
before God, if haply He might show us His will concerning our re-union with our
brethren of Fetter Lane. And to this intent all the men and women Bands met at
one in the afternoon. Nor did our Lord cast out our prayer, or leave Himself
without witness among us. But it was clear to all, even those who were before
the most eagerly desirous of it, that the time was not come.’

One of the prominent events of the year 1739 had been the preaching and
publication of the sermon on Free Grace, to which was appended a hymn of
thirty-six stanzas, on Universal Redemption, by Charles Wesley. It is a
remarkable discourse—one of Wesley’s ablest—a thoughtful and vigorous treatment
of the subject, clear in statement and conclusive in argument. No effective
reply to it has ever been written. Wesley seems to have felt it necessary to
make an early and strong pronouncement upon the question. He was alive to the
fact that erroneous doctrine was being circulated amongst the Societies, causing
division, and seducing some of the members from their steadfastness. Tyerman
describes the sermon as in some respects the most important one Wesley ever
issued. He says, ’It led to the division which Whitefield [not more than Wesley]
deprecates, and also to the organization of Lady Huntingdon’s Connexion, and to
the founding of the Calvinistic Methodists in Wales; and finally culminated in
the fierce controversy of 1770, and the publication of Fletcher’s unequalled
Checks to Antinomianism, which so effectually silenced the Calvinian heresy,
that its voice has scarcely been heard from that time to this.’ Perhaps this is
ascribing too much to the influence of this single sermon. It was the avowal of
the doctrine, rather than any particular discussion of it, that led to the
results just named. But the sermon marks the beginning of the controversy, the
course of which Tyerman has indicated.

During Whitefield’s first visit to America, there was no sign of Calvinistic
teaching; nor even during the time he spent in England after his return, until
immediately before his second embarkation, when in a sermon on Gen. iii. 15,
preached at Stoke Newington a fortnight before he set sail, and afterwards
published in a volume of sermons, he made three references to ’the elect,’
affirming in one of them that, ’The truth is this: God, as a reward of Christ’s
sufferings, promised to give the elect faith and repentance, in order to bring
them to eternal life; and both these, and everything else necessary for their
everlasting happiness, are infallibly secured to them in this promise, as Mr.
Boston, an excellent Scotch divine, sweetly and clearly shows, in a book
entitled, A Covenant of Grace;’ thus disclosing one source of his views.

Tyerman thinks that Whitefield imbibed these sentiments from the sermons of the
Brothers Erskine, with which he had declared himself much pleased and edified,
recommending them and Bishop Hall’s Christ Mystical, and Boehme’s Sermon, to
all. Tyerman is therefore correct in saying that Whitefield’s Calvinism was ’
born in England about the month of June, 1739, but was cradled and greatly
strengthened in America in 1740.’

Although both Wesley and Whitefield were fervent and resolute in preaching each
his own view of the truth, yet they were sincerely desirous that the difference
in their opinions should not lead to any diminution of their brotherly regard
and affection. Their correspondence during Whitefield’s second stay in America
amply testifies to this. Some of Whitefieid’s letters, while affirming his
growing belief in the doctrines of electing love, were most tenderly pathetic in
their asseverations of affection and regard for his old friends. Wesley, on his
part, carefully avoided anything that was likely to disturb their happy
fellowship. Whitefield, however, assisted, it is said, by some of the ministers
in America, prepared a reply to Wesley’s sermon on Free Grace, and published it
in Charlestown and Boston. During his voyage home he wrote a letter to his
friend Charles Wesley, dated February 1, 1741, in which he says, ’My dear
brethren, why did you throw out the bone of contention Why did you print that
sermon against predestination Why did you, in particular, my dear brother
Charles, affix your-hymn, and join in putting out your late hymn-book How can
you say you will not dispute with me about election, and yet print such hymns,
and your brother send his sermon over, against election, to Mr. Garden and
others, in America Do not you think, my dear brethren, I must be as much
concerned for truth, or what I think truth, as you God is my Judge, I always
was, and hope I always shall be, desirous that you may be preferred before me.
But I must preach the Gospel of Christ; and that I cannot now do without
speaking of election.’ Referring, to his answer, he adds, ’If it occasion a
strangeness us, it shall not be my fault. There is nothing in my answer exciting
to it that I know of. 0, my dear brethren, my heart almost bleeds within reel
Me. thinks I could be willing to tarry here on the waters for ever, rather than
come to England to oppose you.’

Arriving in London in the month of March, Whitefield submitted his answer to
Charles Wesley, who returned it endorsed with the words, ’Put up again thy sword
into its place;’ and this led to the postponement of its publication for a time.

Towards the close of the month Wesley writes, ’Having heard much of Mr.
Whitefietd’s unkind behaviour since his return from Georgia, I went to him to
hear him speak for himself, that I might know how to judge. I much approved of
his plainness of speech. He told me, he and I preached two different Gospels;
and therefore he not. only would not join with, or give me the right hand of
fellowship, but was resolved publicly to preach against me and my brother,
wherever he preached at all. Mr. Hall, who went with me, put him in mind of the
promise he had made but a few days before, that, whatever his private opinion
was, he would never publicly preach against us. He said that promise was only an
effect of human weakness, and he was now of another mind.’ Accordingly he did
preach against the Wesleys by name both in Moorfields and elsewhere, And even
when invited to occupy-the pulpit at the Foundery, before some thousands of
people, and with Charles Wesley sitting at his side, ’he preached the absolute
decrees in the most peremptory and offensive manner.’

Whitefield was thus betrayed into a course of action that brought him even more
pain than it gave to others. He was the victim at the time of many untoward and
conflicting circumstances. His strained relations with the Wesleys had become an
underlying, if unacknowledged, source of sorrow to him. His profound love and
regard for them did not harmonize with his actions towards them, so that his
heart was divided. His pecuniary responsibilities in connection with the Orphan
House at Georgia were very great. He was also being severely handled by various
critics for his injudicious letters on Archbishop Tillotson’s Whole Duty of Man.
For a time his popularity waned. It is said that the twenty thousand who used to
assemble at his preaching services had dwindled down to two or three hundred. He
himself tells that, instead of there being thousands to attend him, scarce one
of his spiritual children came to see him from morning to night; and that on one
occasion, when he was preaching on Kennington Common, scarcely a hundred persons
were present to hear him. Wesley’s withering exhibitions of election and
reprobation were not likely to add to the attractiveness of the teacher of them.
But, above all, imprudent sympathizers with his views goaded him on to actions
which he would probably never have committed, had he been left to the impulses
of his own generous nature. There were not wanting unwise persons who sought to
foment a quarrel, as when, in the beginning of February of this year, a private
letter from Whitefield to Wesley having been surreptitiously printed, great
numbers of copies were distributed both at the door and in the Foundery itself.
Fortunately Wesley procured one, and, after preaching, related the naked fact to
the congregation, and told them, ’I will do just what I believe Mr. Whitefield
would, were he here himself,’ and tore it in pieces before them all, every one
who had received it doing the same; so that in two minutes there was not a whole
copy left among them. Wesley some time afterwards wrote, ’In March, 1741, Mr.
Whitefield, being returned to England, entirely separated from Mr. Wesley and
his friends, because he did not hold the decrees. Here was the first breach,
which warm men persuaded Mr. Whitefield to make merely for a difference of
opinion. Those who believed universal redemption had no desire to separate; but
those who held particular redemption would not hear of any accommodation, being
determined to have no fellowship with men that were "in such dangerous errors."
So there were now two sorts of Methodists: those for particular, and those for
general, redemption.’ This separation must be looked upon as a peculiarly
painful and lamentable occurrence in the early morning of the great Revival.
What seemed to be the opening of a bright day was overcast with clouds. But
after a short time had elapsed, the old fellowship was restored, and suffered no
further interruption to the day of Whitefield’s death.

Whitefield speedily recovered his popularity. He preached much in England, and
towards the close of the year had a most hearty reception in Scotland; and in
the following year the remarkable revival at Cambuslang took place. He sailed
again for America in August, 1744. Early in 1766 Wesley wrote, ’Mr. Whitefield
called upon me. He breathes nothing but peace and love. Bigotry cannot stand
before him, but hides its head wherever he comes;’ and White. head, in
confirmation of the perfect restoration of affection and friendship, refers to
the fact that Whitefield in his last will written with his own hand, about six
months before his death, says,’ I leave a mourning-ring to my honoured and dear
friends, and disinterested fellow-labourers, the Rev. Messrs. John and Charles
Wesley, in token of my indissoluble union with them, in heart and Christian
affection, notwithstanding our difference in judgment about some particular
points of doctrine.’ And Whitehead further mentions the oft-repeated desire of
Whitefield that Wesley should preach his funeral sermon. This melancholy service
Wesley performed in the year 1770, both at the chapel in Tottenham Court Road,
and at the Tabernacle, Moorfields, and bore most ample testimony to the many
excellent qualities, the life-consuming zeal, the almost unparalleled labours,
the overpowering eloquence, the wonderful success of his dear friend.

Although at this time Wesley suffered much from pain and weakness, he did not
abate his labour. To his spirit, at once charitable and methodical, a fresh
outlet for energy now appeared.

Many of the Society lacking food and clothing, and being without employment,
while others were sick and ready to perish, and he being unable alone to meet
their necessities, he called on the United Society to bring what clothes they
could spare, and to give weekly contributions of a penny or more, as they could
afford, for the relief of the poor. He then arranged to employ the needy women
in knitting, giving the common price for their work, and adding to it as they
required. Over these he appointed twelve inspectors, whose duty embraced the
visitation and relief, every other day, of all the sick in their several
districts, and the provision of such things as were needful for them. They met
together once a week to give an account of their work, and to consult what
further could be done. At the pressing instance of his brother, he repaired on
May 18 to Bristol. As he entered the room at the close of his brother’s sermon,
some wept aloud, some clapped their hands, some shouted, and the rest sang
praise, with whom all presently joined.

Here he spent a week, during which he found abundant employment in examining the
new members of the Society, visiting the sick—not one of whom he found either
fearing or repining-preaching, and adjusting the pecuniary affairs of the
Society and of the school at Kingswood. He then set out early to return to
London. On the following day he rejoiced with a little society at Windsor, and
in the evening preached at the Foundery. Finding his friend Mr. Piers, of
Bexley, ’much shaken by the "still" brethren,’ he spoke plainly to him; the
snare was broken, and he left him rejoicing in hope and praising God for. The
consolation. Little wonder that many of the simple-minded and ignorant of the
people embraced the ’still’ delusion, when even clergymen were the victims of
it. He exhorted a crowded congregation not to receive the grace of God in vain,
and enforced the same on the Society, which now numbered about nine hundred
persons. The gradual extension of his work now begins by his taking a week’s
tour into the country, at the earnest persuasion of Lady Huntingdon. During the
two days of his outward journey into Leicestershire, he made an experiment which
he had been often and earnestly pressed to do, viz. ’speaking to none concerning
the things of God, unless his heart was free to it,’ with the result that he
spoke to none at all for fourscore miles together; that he had no cross either
to bear or to take up, and commonly in an hour or two fell fast asleep; that he
had much respect shown to him as a civil, good-natured gentleman; and he adds,
’0 how pleasing is all this to flesh and blood! need ye compass sea and land, to
make proselytes to this’ He passed through Northampton to Markfield, where there
had been a great awakening, but a ’still’ preacher had been there, and three
parts in four were as fast asleep as ever. He passed on to Ogbrook, where the ’
still’ teacher was instructing the people, if they would believe, to be still;
not to pretend to do good (which they could not till they believed); and to
leave off what they called the means of grace, such as prayer, and running to
church and Sacrament.] Being offered the use of the church by his friend Mr.
Caspar Greaves, Wesley explained the true gospel stillness, and on the following
morning preached to a large congregation. He then rode on to Nottingham, where a
society had been formed, but he found it withered: the room half full that was
formerly crowded within and without; none used any prayer, nor knelt when prayer
was offered; and the hymnbook [one of those published by the Wesleys, and which
had been sent for use in the congregation] and the Bible had vanished,
’supplanted by the Moravian hymns and the Count’s sermons!’ He expounded, but
’with a heavy heart,’ and again the next morning; and in the evening at
Markfield, where the church was quite full. After the early morning service he
set out for Melbourne, where, the house being too small for the company, he
stood under a large tree and preached; and again at Hemington, where the people
had to stand about the door and windows. Tyerman thinks it was probably in this
journey that he formed the acquaintance of the Countess of Huntingdon, who lived
in the neighbourhood, at Castle Donington. In this particular he is in error,
her ladyship having been for some time well known to the Wesleys, and already a
member of the Fetter Lane Methodist Society. The following day being Sunday, he
rode into Nottingham, and at eight o’clock preached in the marketplace to ’an
immense multitude of people,’ returning to Markfield in the afternoon, where the
crowded church was so hot that he had difficulty in reading the service. Finding
’abundance of people’ could not get in, he went out to them and preached; and
again in the evening in the church. On his way to London the next day, he ’read
over, in the way, that celebrated book, Martin Luther’s Comment on the Epistle
to the Galatians,’ when he declared himself utterly ashamed that he had so
esteemed this book merely because he had heard it commended by others, or had
only read excellent extracts from it. Now he declares that the author ’makes
nothing out, clears not up one considerable difficulty, is shallow on many
passages, muddy and confused on almost all; that he is deeply tinctured with
mysticism throughout, and hence often dangerously wrong.’ He apprehends the real
spring of the grand error of the Moravians, as then taught, was following Luther
for better for worse. Coming to London in the evening of the next day, he
preached on Gal. v. I5, and, quoting Luther’s comment, openly warned the
congregation against the treatise, and publicly withdrew whatever recommendation
he had ignorantly given of it. Some portions of Luther’s comment had however
been very helpful at an earlier period, especially to Charles Wesley, on the
subjects of faith and justification. The next day he rode to Oxford, and found
there remained among the poor only two of the twenty-five or thirty weekly
communicants. Not one attended the daily prayers of the Church, and the once
united company was torn asunder and scattered. Here he remained a week, during
which time he consulted Mr. Gambold concerning the subject of his University
Sermon. Mr. Gambold told him it was of no moment, For, said he, ’all are so
prejudiced they will mind nothing you say.’ At this time he inquired ’concerning
the exercises previous to the degree of Bachelor in Divinity.’ Some days after
he again met Mr. Gambold, who honestly told him that he was ashamed of his
company, and; therefore must be excused from going with him to the Society.

Returning to London, he preached in Short’s Gardens, and on the: following
Sunday at Charles’ Square, when the rabble brought an ox, which they strove, but
vainly, to drive amongst the people; for the beast wheeled round and round, one
way and the other, and at length broke through the midst and made clear away.
Being in Bristol, he went over to Abingdon, at the earnest request of some that
were there; but records, ’ so stupid, senseless a people, both in a spiritual
and natural sense, I scarce ever saw before. Yet God is able of these stones to
raise up Children to Abraham.’ On July 25 he preached before the University to a
numerous Congregation, on The Almost Christian, and set out in the afternoon to
preach the following day at the Foundery. He is engaged every hour in preaching,
visiting the sick, or the members of the Society, and expounding. The latter
does not appear to have been a hurried exercise, for, in one case, when the
ninth chapter of Romans came in turn, he continued ’an hour longer than usual,
and was persuaded that most, if not all, who were present saw that this chapter
has no more to do with irrespective predestination than the ninth of Genesis.’
He also began a course of addresses on the Book of Common Prayer. On September 3
he held a prolonged conversation with Zinzendorf, in Latin, which he records in
his Journal, appending a letter to the Moravian Church written a short time
before. In these he declared, he says, in the plainest manner he could, the real
controversy between himself and the Moravians, an unpleasing task, which he had
delayed as long as he could with a clear conscience. At the desire of Mr.
Deleznot, a French clergyman, for whom he had already preached,’ after having
been long importuned,’ Wesley officiated in the Hermitage-street Chapel,
Wapping, where he administered the Sacrament of the Lord’s Supper to about two
hundred members of the Society, as many as the place would well contain. The
same number attended on the following Sunday, and so on each Lord’s day, until
the whole Society, numbering about a thousand, had attended; those who had the
Sacrament at their own parish churches being advised to attend there.

Repairing to Bristol, he met his brother, with Mr. Jones, of Fonmon Castle, who
was now convinced of the truth as it is in Jesus. At Kingswood the house was
filled from end to end, and they continued ministering the Word of God, and in
prayer and praise, until the morning. He paid two brief visits to Wales,
preaching wherever he went. On his meeting with Howel Harris, Humphreys, and
Seward—all now distinctively of the Calvinistic party—they ’fell upon their
favourite subject.’ Wesley begged for prayer instead of controversy, and Harris
gave up some points and strove earnestly to secure peace.

Arriving at Bristol, he found sickness very rife, and was fully engaged in
visiting the sufferers. As he was riding to Kingswood, his horse fell, and
attempting to rise fell again upon his rider. Wesley was helped into a house,
where, ever keeping his one business before him, he found three persons who ’did
run well, but Satan had hindered them.’ Before he left they resolved to set out
again. He reached Kingswood in the afternoon, and preached, and returning to
Bristol preached again; then spoke at a meeting of the Society, and afterwards
attended a love-feast. He writes,’ I remember nothing like it for many months; a
cry was heard from one end of the congregation to the other, not of grief but of
overflowing joy and love.’ In the early part of November, Wesley rejoiced much
in the comfort that he found both in public and in private. This was, however,
soon followed by a very severe attack of illness, which continued for a month.
Not being suffered to go to church as yet, he communicated at home. He was
advised to remain indoors some time longer, but, not apprehending it necessary,
he went to the New Room, and expounded for half an hour. He preached every day
during the following week without inconvenience; then, thinking he might go a
little further, he preached on one day both at Kingswood and at Bristol, and
afterwards spent an hour with the Society, and about two hours at the
love-feast. His body, however, could not keep pace with his mind, and the next
day he had another attack of fever; but it did not last long, and he gradually
recovered, and entered again fully upon his labours.

He now felt obliged to exercise discipline upon more than thirty of the little
company at Bristol, whom he found to be not adorning the gospel. He returned to
London in time to preach on Christmas Eve, and to meet the Society afterwards;
’when,’ he Says, ’we scarcely knew how to part, our hearts were so enlarged
towards each other.’ On the last clay of the year he was again attacked by the
fever, but he attended a funeral, as he had promised to do, and ’could not
refrain from exhorting the almost innumerable multitude’ that gathered round the
grave. He afterwards preached, and met the Society, when ’many cried with a loud
and bitter cry.’ About ten o’clock he left them and retired to rest.

Many particulars of Wesley’s labours have already been given, but it is
impossible to chronicle all. Every hour, literally every moment, from four
o’clock in the morning, was bought up for devotion’ to his Work. If an interval
occurred between his public services, his meetings of the Societies, his
visitations to the sick, he seized it for writing or for close reading. For the
latter even the time spent on horseback was utilized, as we have seen. On the
morning of the new year Wesley awoke in a strong fever, but consented to keep
his bed on condition that every ;one who desired it should have liberty to speak
with him. Fifty or sixty people did so. That night he slept well, to the
astonishment of all, the apothecary in particular, who said he had never seen
such a fever in his life.

Two days after; he met the leaders of the Bands morning and afternoon, and
joined with a little company in ’the great sacrifice of thanksgiving.’ In the
evening, it being the men’s love-feast, he desired they would come up; and those
whom the room would not contain stood without, while with one mouth they praised
God. On the 4th he, ’waked in perfect health,’ and preached morning and evening
every day during the week. On the Saturday, while he was preaching,’ a rude rout
lift up their voice on high.’ He ’fell upon them without delay. Some pulled off
their hats, and opened their months no more; the rest stole out one after
another.’

He wrote, ’While I Was explaining at Long Lane "He that committeth sin is of the
devil," his servants were above measure enraged. They not only made all possible
noise (although, as I had desired before, no man stirred from his place, or
answered them a word), but violently thrust many persons to and fro, struck
others, and brake clown part of the house. At length they began throwing large
stones upon the house, which, forcing their way wherever they came, fell down,
together with the tiles, among the people, so that they were in danger of their
lives. I then told them, "You must not go on thus; I am ordered by the
magistrate, who is, in this respect, to us the minister of God, to inform him of
those who break the laws of God and the King; and I must do it if you persist
herein; otherwise I am a partaker of your sin." When I ceased speaking they’
were more outrageous than before. Upon this I said, "Let three or four calm men
take hold of the foremost, and charge a constable with him, that the law may
take its course." They did so, and brought him into the house, cursing and
blaspheming in a dreadful manner. I desired five or six to go with him to
Justice Copeland, to whom they nakedly related the fact. The Justice bound him
over to the next sessions at Guildford. I observed that when the man was brought
into the house, many of his companions were loudly calling out, "Richard Smith,
Richard Smith," who, as it afterwards appeared, was one of their stoutest
champions. But Richard Smith answered not; he was fallen into the hands of One
higher than they; as also a woman who was speaking words not fit to be repeated,
and throwing whatever came to hand, whom He overtook in the very act. She came
into the house with Richard Smith, fell upon her knees before us all, and
strongly exhorted him never to turn back, never to forget the mercy which God
had shown to his soul.’ A good instance of what Wesley called ’the lion becoming
a lamb.’ They had no more disturbance at Long Lane; and they withdrew their
prosecution on the offender promising better behaviour. On the following day he
preached at Chelsea on the faith which worketh by love. He was very weak, he
tells us, when he entered the room; ’ but the more "the beasts of the people"
increased in madness and rage, the more was I strengthened, both in body and
soul; so that I believe few in the house, which was exceeding full, lost one
sentence of what I spoke. Indeed, they could not see me, nor one another at a
few yards’ distance, by reason of the exceeding thick smoke, which was
occasioned by the wildfire and things of that kind, continually thrown into the
room, But they who could praise God in the midst of the fires were not to be
affrighted by a little smoke.’

After the exclusion of some who did not walk according to the gospel, he found
that the London Society comprised eleven hundred members. An interesting subject
at this point claims our attention. From the time Wesley began to preach to his
fellow-countrymen, after his return from Georgia, there gradually opened before
him the grand idea of spreading scriptural holiness throughout the land, which
he presently discerned to be the purpose of Divine Providence in raising up
Methodism. This idea gave shape to all his plans and organizations. If this was
not attained, the aim of Methodism was not fulfilled; and all agencies were
welcomed only as they promised to aid in this one purpose. Whatever was not
contributory to it was beside the mark. The first step towards this end was, of
course, the preaching of the gospel, and that to all. But before he could make
the experiment of preaching the Word, and leaving it, and those who accepted it,
to the contingencies of individual fidelity, he had been trained in the Moravian
school to guard and culture the spiritual life of the believer. This was the
lesson overlooked by Whitefield; and, although it is impossible adequately to
estimate the great benefits of his extraordinary labours yet it must be
acknowledged that it lacked the continuity and discernible permanence which
characterized Wesley’s work from the beginning.

Wesley had the covert of the Society, and every convert to the truth was
encouraged to enter within the protection of its fellowship, and was, after due
probation, enrolled as a member. But why enter the Society Was this the sum of
all things Certainly not. It was a means to an end. We have seen that within the
Society were little companies called ’Bands,’ each several ’Band’ meeting under
the care of a senior, sometimes called a ’leader,’ for purposes of mutual
encouragement and help. Special, even frequent meetings of the Society’, apart
from the congregations, were held, where the Scriptures were expounded,
Christian duties enforced, and unfaithfulness checked. But beyond this, each
member of the Society was personally visited, and his individual life watched
over and cared for by Wesley himself. He carried in his pocket, written out by
himself, and renewed from time to time, the name and address of every one, even
when the Society was numbered by several hundreds. By almost superhuman effort
he visited them in their homes, as frequently as his strength and astounding
activity enabled him, even when their residences extended ’from Westminster to
Wapping ’—from one end of London to the other. This was the earlier condition of
things: we now witness the development of the Society, from its imperfect to its
complete organization, and the establishment of the Methodist class-meeting.

Setting out from London by way of Chippenham (which he reached with difficulty,
the weather being so exceedingly rough and boisterous that he had much ado to
keep on his horse), he came to Kingswood, Bath, and Bristol. Here he spent some
days with all those who desired to remain in the United Society; and Ion the
15th of February took a step which was fraught with the utmost importance to the
whole framework and the future history of Methodism. The incident in itself was
comparatively trifling. Wesley thus relates it: ’I was talking with several of
the Society :in Bristol concerning the means of paying the debts remaining on
the Horsefair Room, when one, a Captain Foy, stood up and said, "Let every
member of the Society give a penny a week till all are paid." Another answered,
"But many of them are poor, and cannot afford to do it." "Then," said he, "put
eleven of the poorest with me; and if they can give anything, well. I will call
on them weekly; and if they can give nothing, I will give for them as well as
myself." It was done. In a while some of these informed me, they found such and
such an one did not live as he ought. It struck me immediately, "This is the
thing; the very thing we have wanted so long."’ In it he saw at a glance a means
of relief from what was becoming too gigantic a task even for him — his personal
visitation of the Society at their own homes. ’I called all the leaders of the
classes (so we used to term them and their companies), and desired that each
would make a particular inquiry into the behaviour of those whom he saw weekly.
They did so. Many disorderly walkers were detected. Some turned from the evil of
their ways. Some were put away from us. Many saw it with fear, and rejoiced unto
God with reverence. As soon as possible, the same method was used in London and
all other places.’

He goes on to say, ’It was the business of a leader — (1) To see each person in
his class, once a week at the least, in order to inquire how their souls
prosper; to advise, reprove, comfort, or exhort, as occasion may require; to
receive what they are willing to give toward the relief of the poor. (2) To meet
the minister and stewards of the Society, in order to inform the minister of any
that are sick, or of any that are disorderly and will not be reproved; to pay to
the stewards what they have received of their several classes in the week
preceding.

’At first they visited each person at his own house; but this was soon found not
so expedient. And that on many accounts—(1) It took up more time than most of
the leaders had to spare. (2) Many persons lived with masters, mistresses, or
relations, who would not suffer them to be thus visited. (3) At the houses of
those who were not so averse, they often had no opportunity of speaking to them
but in company, etc. Upon all these considerations, it was agreed that those of
each class should meet all together.’ Thus all the ends designed could be
secured. ’After an hour or two spent in this labour of love, they concluded with
prayer and thanksgiving.’ The class-meeting thus became a distinguishing
characteristic of the Methodist Society, and has continued to be such to the
present day. By the meeting together of the members for prayer and praise and
spiritual intercourse, the class was raised from being a mere convenient
arrangement for the oversight of individual members, into a means of Christian
fellowship and mutual spiritual ministering, in which the scriptural idea of
communion is realized in the most practical and serviceable manner; the aim
being to help each member to save his own soul, and to aid him in the saving of
the souls of his brethren. This has ever since been the nature of the Methodist
class-meeting; and to its influence must be traced the compactness and effective
organization of the Methodist Church.

Subsequently, with a view to the further consolidation of the Society, ’I
determined,’ he says, ’at least once in three months to talk with every member
myself, and to inquire at their own mouths, as well as of their leaders and
neighbours, whether they grew in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus
Christ .... To each of those whose seriousness and good conversation I found no
reason to doubt, I gave a testimony under my own hand, by writing their name on
a ticket prepared for that purpose; every ticket implying ,as strong a
recommendation of the person to whom it Was given as if I had wrote at length,
"I believe the bearer hereof to be one that fears God and works righteousness."’

These tickets were: renewed quarterly; and so supplied a quiet and inoffensive
method of removing any unworthy member by simply withholding the ticket. When
meetings of the Society apart from the congregation were held, the tickets were:
required to be shown. Wesley found his precedent for the use of these tickets in
the commendatory letters mentioned in 2 Cor; iii. 1. In the following year
Wesley published the Nature, Design, and General Rules of the United Societies
in London, Bristol, Kingswood, and Newcastle-upon-Tyne, dated February 22,
1742-43, and signed by himself alone; all subsequent editions bearing the
signatures of both the brothers.

After relating the particulars given above, it is added:

4. There is only one condition previously required in those who desire admission
into these Societies; viz., a desire to flee from the wrath to come, to be saved
from their sins.’ But wherever this is really fixed in the soul it will be shown
by its fruits. It is therefore expected of all who continue therein, that they
should continue to evidence their desire of salvation,

First, By doing no harm, by avoiding evil in every kind; especially that which
is most generally practised. Such as The taking the name of God in vain: The
profaning the day of the Lord, either by doing ordinary work thereon, or by
buying or selling Drunkenness; buying or selling spirituous liquors, or drinking
them, unless in cases of extreme necessity:

Fighting, quarrelling, brawling; brother going to law with brother; returning
evil for evil, or railing for railing; The using many words in buying or
selling; The buying or selling uncustomed goods; The giving or taking things on
usury; i.e. unlawful interest:

Uncharitable or unprofitable conversation; particularly speaking evil of
magistrates or of ministers:

Doing to others as we would not they should do unto us:

Doing what we know is not for the glory of God; as, — The putting on of gold or
costly apparel; The taking such diversions as cannot be used in the name of the
Lord Jesus; The singing those songs or reading those books which do not tend to
the knowledge or love of God;

Softness, and needless self-indulgence:

Laying up treasures upon earth;

Borrowing without a probability of paying; or taking up goods without a
probability of paying for them.

5. It is expected of all who continue in these Societies, that they should
continue to evidence their desire of salvation.

Secondly, By doing good, by being in every kind merciful after; their power; as
they have opportunity, doing good of every possible sort, and, as far as is
possible, to all men: To their bodies, of the ability that God giveth, by giving
food to the hungry, by clothing the naked, by visiting or helping them, that are
sick or in prison; To their souls, by instructing, reproving, or exhorting all
they have any intercourse with; trampling under foot that enthusiastic doctrine
of devils, that ’we are not to do good, unless our heart be free to it.’ By
doing good especially to them that are of the household of faith, or groaning so
to be; employing them preferably to others, buying one of another, helping each
other in business; and so much the more, because the world will love its own,
and them only. By all possible diligence and frugality, that the gospel be not
blamed. By running with patience the race that is set before them, denying
themselves, and taking up their cross daily; submitting to bear the reproach of
Christ; to be as the filth and offscouring of the world; and looking that men
should say all manner of evil of them falsely, for the Lord’s sake.

’6. It is expected of all who desire to continue in these Societies, that they
should continue to evidence their desire of salvation,

Thirdly, By attending upon all the ordinances of God: such are, The public
worship of God; The ministry of the word, either read or expounded; The Supper
of the Lord;

Family and private prayer;

Searching the Scriptures; and Fasting or abstinence.

’7. These are the General Rules of our Societies: all which we are taught of God
to observe, even in His written word, the only rule, and the sufficient rule,
both of our faith and practice. And all these we know His Spirit writes on every
truly awakened heart. If there be any among us who observe them not, who
habitually break any of them, let it be made known unto them who watch over that
soul, as they that must give an account. We will admonish him of the error of
his ways: we will bear with him for a season. But then if he repent not, he hath
no more place among us. We have delivered our own souls.

John Wesley Charles Wesley.’ May 1, 1743. At the end of the month he set out for
Wales. At Cardiff he met Mr. Jones of Fonmon; at Wenvo the church was thoroughly
filled. In the evening, though in weakness and pain, he preached at Fonmon; the
next morning at eight o’clock at Bonvilstone four miles away. At Lantrissent
[Llantrisant] the clergyman declared himself willing to allow him the use of the
church, but ’the Bishop had forbidden him.’ Preaching at Lanissan [Llanishen],
he was much refreshed in meeting there ’ the little earnest Society.’

While taking part, after his return from Wales, in a ’watch-night’ service at
Kingswood, his voice was lost in the cries of the people. About a hundred of
them walked home together, rejoicing and praising God. A week after, he rode to
Pensford, at the earnest request of several residents. But he had no sooner
begun to preach than a great company of rabble, hired, as was afterwards found,
for that purpose, came furiously upon the company, bringing a bull which they
had been baiting, and now strove to drive in among the people. But the beast was
wiser than his drivers, and continually ran, either on one side or the other,
while the company quietly sang praise to God, and prayed for about an hour. ’The
poor wretches,’ says Wesley, ’finding themselves disappointed, at length seized
upon the bull, now weak and tired, after having been so long torn and beaten
both by dogs and men, and by main strength partly dragged and partly thrust him
in among the people. When they had forced their way to the little table on which
I stood, they strove several times to throw it down, by thrusting the helpless
beast against it, who of himself stirred no more than a log of wood. I once or
twice put aside his head with my hand, that the blood might not drop upon my
clothes, intending to go on, as soon as the hurry should be a little over. But
the table falling down, some of our friends caught me in their arms, and carried
me right away on their shoulders, while the rabble wreaked their vengeance on
the table, which they tore bit from bit. We went a little way off, where I
finished my discourse, without any noise or interruption.’

Returning to London, he preached in the French chapel at Wapping. The next day
he met by appointment several ’earnest and sensible men,’ to whom he showed the
difficulty he had long found of knowing the people who desired to be under his
care. After much consideration they all agreed there was no better way to meet
the difficulty, and to come to a sure, thorough knowledge of each person, than
to copy the Bristol plan, and divide the whole into classes under the inspection
of suitable persons in whom he could confide. ’This,’ he says, ’was the origin
of our classes in London, for which I can never sufficiently praise God; the
unspeakable usefulness of the institution having ever since been more and more
manifest.’ On Friday, April 9, they held the first watch-night in London
(similar meetings had previously been held in Kingswood); on which he says,’ We
commonly choose, for this solemn service, the Friday night nearest the full
moon, either before or after, that those of the congregation who live at a
distance may have light to their several homes. The service begins at half an
hour past eight, and continues till a little after midnight. We have often found
a peculiar blessing at these seasons. There is generally a deep awe, upon the
congregation, perhaps in some measure owing to the silence of the night;
particularly in singing the hymn with which we commonly conclude:

’Hearken to the solemn voice! The awful midnight cry!

Waiting souls rejoice, rejoice, And feel the Bridegroom nigh!’ For a long time
past the watch-nights have been confined to an annual service held in the last
hours of the old year and the first moments of the new a practice now general in
most of the churches. For these services Charles Wesley composed a number of
hymns, which were published in a pamphlet entitled, Hymns for the Watch-night.
But the popular hymn, beginning:

’Come, let us anew, Our journey pursue, Roll round with the year, And never
stand, still till the Master appear,’ which for a century and a half has been
sung by tens of thousands at the opening of each new year, was not then written.
It was published some years afterwards in a pamphlet of Hymns for the New Year.
There was not a single unusual step taken by Wesley to which objection was not
made. But he seldom acted without previous consideration. When the watch-nights
were first observed at Kingswood, some advised him to put an end to them. He
says, ’Upon weighing the thing thoroughly, and comparing it with the practice of
the ancient Christians, I could see no cause to forbid it. Rather, I believe it
might be of more general use;’ and he joined them at the next meeting. In reply
to a clergyman he after, wards wrote,’ You charge me with holding "midnight
assemblies." Sir, did you ever see the word vigil in your Common Prayer-book Do
you know what it means If not, permit me to tell you, that it was customary with
the ancient Christians to spend whole nights in prayer; and that these nights
were termed vigiliae, or vigils. Therefore, for spending a part of some nights
in this manner, in public and solemn prayer, we have not only the authority of
our own Church, but of the universal Church, in the earnest ages.’

He met his old friend Whitefield again, and was persuaded of his sincerity in
declaring, his earnest desire to join hand in hand with all who love the Lord
Jesus Christ.

He was on the point of setting out for Bristol, when, receiving an earnest
request from the Countess of Huntingdon to hurry to Leicestershire to see a
lady, Miss Cowper, who was at Donnington Park lying at the point of death, he
repaired thither. On the way he was overtaken by a serious man, who, he says,
’was quite uneasy to know "whether I held the doctrine of the decrees as he
did." But I told him over and over, "We had better keep to practical things,
lest we should be angry at one another." And so we did for two miles, until he
caught me unawares, and dragged me into the dispute before I knew where I was.
He then grew warmer and warmer; told me, "I was rotten at heart, and supposed I
was one of John Wesley’s followers." I told him, "No; I am John Wesley himself."
Upon which, ’Improvisum aspris veluti qui sentibus anguem Pressit; he would
gladly have run away outright. But, being the better mounted of the two, I kept
close to his side, and endeavoured to show him his heart, until he came into the
street of Northampton.’ He passed on from Donnington to Birstal, where he
received from the well-known John Nelson the account of the strange manner in
which he had been led.

Nelson, a Yorkshire mason, while working in London, heard Whitefield preach in
Moorfields, and was deeply impressed. The preaching was pleasant to him, Nelson
says, and he loved the man; so that, if any one offered to disturb him, he was
ready to fight for him; but, he adds, ’I did not understand him, though I might
hear him twenty times, for aught I know . . . I was like a wandering bird, cast
out of the nest, till Mr. John Wesley came to preach his first sermon in
Moorfields. Oh, that was a blessed morning to my soul! As soon as he got upon
the stand, he stroked back his hair, and turned his face toward where I stood,
and, I thought, fixed his eyes on me; his countenance struck such an awful dread
upon me, before I heard him speak, that it made my heart beat like the pendulum
of a clock.’ After his conversion, Nelson returned to his home in Birstal. Here
many pressed him with questions concerning the ’new faith.’ He acknowledged
himself to be a believer, and that he was ’as sure his sins were forgiven as he
could be of the shining of the sun.’ This being noised abroad, more and more
came to inquire. Unawares he began to quote, explain, and enforce portions of
Scripture. This he did at first in his house, but, the company greatly
increasing, he was compelled, on returning from his day’s work, to stand at his
door and speak to the people. Many accepted his word, and a society was
established in Birstal. Here Wesley preached ’to several hundreds of plain
people, and spent the afternoon in talking severally with those who had tasted
of the Word of God.’ From Birstal he went to Newcastle, reading by the way
Xenophon’s Memorabilia, and, as was his wont, recording his judgment upon it.

Wesley was now entering upon the extension of his work beyond the spheres to
which hitherto he had been confined. In going to Birstal and Newcastle, which
were entirely new scenes of labour to him, he believed that he was following the
leading of Divine Providence, for indications of which he watched and patiently
waited, and was ever ready to respond to them when they were made known. These
two places stand out prominently in all Wesley’s future operations, and in all
the subsequent chronicles of the revival. For students of the history of
Methodism they have a kind of classical interest.

He reached Newcastle in the evening of Friday, May 28. After a short refreshment
he walked into the town, of which he writes:

’I was surprised: so much drunkenness, cursing, and swearing (even from the
mouths of little children}, do I never remember to have seen and heard before in
so small a compass of time. Surely this place is ripe for him who "came not to
call the right, us, but sinners 60 repentance." . . . At seven o’clock on Sunday
morning I walked down to Sandgate, the poorest and most contemptible part of the
town; and, standing at the end of the street with John Taylor, began to stag the
hundredth psalm. Three or four people came out to see What was the matter; who
soon increased to four or five hundred. I suppose there might be twelve or
fifteen hundred before I had done preaching; to whom I applied those solemn
words, "He was wounded for our transgressions, He was bruised for our
iniquities: the chastisement of our peace was upon Him; and by His stripes we
are healed."

’Observing the people, when I had done, to stand gaping and staring upon me,
with ’the most profound astonishment, I told them, "If you desire to know who I
am, my name is John Wesley. At five in the evening, with God’s help I design to
preach here again."

’At five, the bill on which ’I designed to preach was covered, from the top to
the bottom. I never saw So large a number of people together, either in
Moorfields, or at Kennington Common. I knew it was not possible for the one half
to hear, although my voice was then strong and clear; and I stood so as to have
them all in view, as they were ranged on the side of the hill. The word of God
which I set before them was," I will heal their backsliding, I will love them
freely." After preaching, the poor people were ready to tread me underfoot, out
of pure love and kindness. It was some time before I could possibly get out of
the press. I then went back another way than I came; but several were got to our
inn before me; by whom I was vehemently importuned to stay with them, at least,
a few days; or, however, one day more. But I could not consent; having given my
word to be at Birstal, with God’s leave, on Tuesday night.’

Leaving Newcastle, he rode to Boroughbridge; and thence to Birstal, where a
multitude of people had gathered. He began to speak to them about seven o’clock,
and could not conclude till half-past nine.

He also preached near Halifax, and near Dewsbury Moor, twice; at Mirfield; at
Adwalton, in a broad part of the highway; again at Birstal, where ’all the
hearers were deeply attentive;’ at Beeston, where he read Jacob Behmen’s
Mysterium Magnum, and pronounced it to be ’ most sublime nonsense; inimitable
bombast; fustian not to be paralleled.’ Riding for Epworth, he finished Madame
Guyon’s Short Method of Prayer and 1;es Torrents Spirituals, in which he found
that the still brethren ’only retailed from this poor quietist.’

Returning thus to Epworth, after an interval of some years, he was soon
discovered by two or three poor women; one of them was an old servant of his
father’s. He inquired if they knew any in Epworth who were in earnest to be
saved. ’ I am, by the grace of God,’ said one of them, ’ and I know I am saved
through faith; and many here can say the same’ thing.’ The next day being
Sunday, his companion, John Taylor, after the service, stood in the churchyard
and gave notice, ’Mr. Wesley, not being permitted to preach in the church,
designs to preach here at six o’clock.’ At which time Wesley stood on his
father’s tombstone and preached to such a congregation as he believed Epworth
never slaw before. Being earnestly pressed by many, not only of Epworth but of
several adjoining villages, and finding the still brethren had been here also,
he remained for some days, preaching and speaking severally with those, in every
place, who had found or waited for salvation; each evening taking his stand on
his father’s tomb. We learn that a whole waggon-load of these new heretics had
been brought by their angry neighbours before a justice of the peace, Mr. George
Stovin, of Crowle, a town near by, who inquired what they had done; at which
there was a deep silence. At length one said, ’Why, they pretend to be better
than other people; and besides, they pray from morning to night.’ ’But have they
done nothing besides’ ’Yes, sir,’ said an old man; ’ an’t please your worship,
they have convarted my wife. Till she went among them, she had such a tongue!
And now she is as quiet as a lamb.’ ’Carry them back, carry them back,’ replied
the justice, ’and let them convert all the scolds of the town.’ At Epworth
’striking effects accompanied the preaching. One evening on every side, as with
one accord, the people lifted up their voices and wept; the following evening
several dropped clown as dead, and amongst the’ rest was such a cry as almost
drowned the voice of the preacher. But their mourning was turned into joy and
their cries into songs of praise. A gentleman was present at one service who
pretended not to be of any religion at all, and who had not attended worship of
any kind for thirty years. Wesley, observing him to be standing motionless as a
statue, said, ’Sir, are you a sinner’ He replied in a deep and broken voice, ’
Sinner enough ;’ and continued staring upwards till his wife and a servant or
two, who were all in tears, put him into his chaise and carried him home.
Calling upon him some years after, Wesley was agreeably surprised to find him
strong in faith, though weak in body, and able to bear testimony that for a long
time he had been rejoicing in God, without either doubt or fear; and was now
waiting for the welcome hour, when he should depart and be with Christ. On
Sunday, Wesley preached at Haxey at seven; morning and afternoon at Wroot, where
the church, which had been offered to him, could not contain the people; at six
he preached in Epworth church, yard,’ to a vast multitude,’ when, he says, ’I
continued with them for near three hours; and yet we scarce knew how to
part’—and this: was[ the fourth service in the day! He makes the following
reflection: ’O let none think his labour of love is lost because the fruit does
not immediately appear. Near forty years did my father labour here; but he saw
little fruit of all his labour. I took some pains among this people too; and my
strength seemed to be spent in vain. But now the fruit appeared. There were
scarce any in the town on whom either my father or I had taken any pains
formerly, but the seed sown so long since now sprang up, bringing forth
repentance and remission of sins.’ On the following day he set out for
Sheffield, to seek one David Taylor, ’whom God had made an instrument of good to
many souls.’ Not finding him, he was minded to go forward, but the people
constrained him to stay and preach both morning and evening. Taylor arriving,
Wesley learned from him; and recorded, for his own future guidance, that he
(Taylor)had-occasionally exhorted multitudes of people in various parts; but
after that, he had taken no thought about them, so that the greater part were
fallen asleep again. A confirming testimony to the prudence of that defensive
care which Wesley was striving to exert over his converts.

Passing on from Sheffield, he preached at Barley Hall, subsequently ,the scene
of many hallowed services, where many were melted down and filled with love to
their Saviour. The next morning he began preaching about five, but was compelled
to break off in the middle of his discourse; for, he says, ’their hearts were so
filled with a sense of the love of God, and our mouths with prayer and
thanksgiving,’ after a time he resumed his sermon.

Leaving Sheffield, he passed on to Ripley, Donnington Park, Ogbrook, Melbourne,
Markfield, Coventry, and Evesham; preaching whereever he came, and. gathering
together the little Society in every place where one had: been established:
which, at least, meant almost every town through which he had previously passed.
In each Society he corrected such errors or evils as had troubled them. He
passed on to Stroud, preaching in the market-place at noon, where ’there would
probably have been more disturbance, but that a drunken man began too soon, and
was so senselessly impertinent that even his comrades were quite ashamed of
him.’ In the evening he preaching on Minchin-Hampton Common, where were’ many of
Mr. Whitefield’s Society.’ On the following day, Sunday, June 27, he preached at
Painswick at seven; at ten attended the church; in the afternoon at Runwick, at
the close of the afternoon service, he addressed ’a vast multitude of people;’
and concluded the day by another service on Minchin-Hampton Common. The next day
he rode to Bristol, where he found disputing had done much mischief. As he was
coming out of Newgate, one poured out such a flood of cursing and bitterness as
he ’scarce thought was to be found out of hell.’ So the spirit of evil, whose
territory was being assailed, found expression through its agents. He was
occupied for fully four days in composing the little differences which had
arisen amongst his Bristol people.

Riding to Cardiff, he found much peace and love in the little Society there. On
the following day (July 7)he returned, preaching to a small attentive
congregation near Henbury, and before eight reaching Bristol, where he had ’a
comfortable meeting with many who knew in whom they believed.’ ’Now, at length,’
he says, ’I spent a week in peace, all disputes being laid aside.’ He returned
to London on July 20.

Thus ended Wesley’s first extended evangelistic tour, in which it may be noticed
that he always awaits the indications of circumstances he would, perhaps more
correctly, say the indications of Providence—-before proceeding to preach and
establish societies in fresh places. It will also be observed that little
sporadic societies sprang up in different parts of the country from various
causes, without his direct intervention. It may further be noticed that he
begins to travel in company, if possible, and it soon became the practice for
one or other of his helpers to join him in his excursions.

Various circumstances prepared the way for Wesley’s visits. In Wales, for
example, Howel Harris, a preacher of great power, of whom it was said, ’He tears
all before him like a large harrow,’ had laboured since 1735, and had organized
thirty societies, called ’ Private Experience Societies,’ before either
Whitefield or Wesley visited the Principality. On his return to London, Wesley
found his mother on the borders of eternity; but she had no doubt or fear, nor
any desire but (as soon as God should call) to depart and be with Christ.’ Three
days afterwards she passed away. He thus describes the scene, and the burial:
’Friday, July 23.—About three in the afternoon I went to my mother, and found
her change was near. I sat down on the bedside. She was in her last conflict;
unable to speak, but I believe quite sensible. Her look was calm and serene, and
her eyes fixed Upward, while we commended her soul to God. From three to four
the silver cord was loosing, and the wheel breaking at the cistern; and then,
without any struggle, or sigh, or groan, the soul was set at liberty. We stood
round the bed, and fulfilled her last request, uttered a little before she lost
her speech: "Children, as soon as I am released, sing a psalm of praise to
God."’ On the following Sunday, he says, ’Almost an innumerable company of
people being gathered together, about five in the afternoon, I committed to the
earth the body of my mother, to sleep with her fathers. It was one of the most
solemn assemblies I ever saw, or expect to see on this side eternity.’ Thus
closed the chequered earthly life of this saintly woman, who had gained for
herself an almost peerless position among the wives and mothers of England.

’August 8, I cried aloud in Radcliff Square, Why will ye die, 0 house of Israel
Only one poor man was exceeding noisy and turbulent. But in a moment God touched
his heart. He hung down his head; tears covered his face; and his voice was
heard no more. I was constrained this evening to separate from the believers,
some who did not show their faith by their works. One of these was deeply
displeased, spoke many very bitter words, and went abruptly away. In a day or
two afterwards he sent a note, demanding the payment of one hundred pounds,
which he had lent about a year before, to pay the workmen at the Foundery. Two
days afterwards he came and said he wanted his money, and could stay no longer.
I told him I would endeavour to borrow it; and desired him to call in the
evening. But he said he could not stay so long, and must have it at twelve
o’clock. Where to get it, I knew not.’ Wesley adds,’ Between nine and ten, one
came and offered me the use of an hundred pounds for a year; but two others had
been with me before, to make the same offer. I accepted the banknote which one
of them brought; and saw that God is over all’ On the way to Bristol he read
over ’ that surprising book, The Life of Ignatius Loyola, surely one of the
greatest men that ever was engaged in the support of so bad a cause! I wonder
any man should judge him to be an enthusiast. No, but he knew the people with
whom he had to do. And setting out (like Count Z———) with a full persuasion that
he might use guile to promote the glory of God or (which he thought the same
thing) the interest of His Church, he acted in all things consistently with his
principles.’ At Oxford he met his brother and Mr. Charles Caspar Graves. Mr.
Graves, formerly a student of Magdalen College, Oxford, was converted under
Charles Wesley’s ministry, and became one of the Oxford Methodists after the
Wesleys had left. His friends, believing him to be ’ stark mad,’ removed him
from his college. Almost coerced by them into compliance, he addressed a
document to the fellows of his college, renouncing the principles and practices
of the Methodists, declaring his sorrow that he had given offence and scandal by
attending their meetings, and promising to offend no more. Two years afterwards,
under a deep conviction of his error, he wrote again, confessing that he had
acted under the influence of a sinful fear of man, and in deference to the
judgment of those whom he held to be wiser than himself; and he now openly
retracted his former assertion, and declared that he knew no principles of the
Methodists (so-called) which were contrary to the Word of God, nor any practices
but what were agreeable both to Scripture and the laws of the Church. He became
a very useful clergyman, and a friend and fellow-labourer of the Wesleys.

Having ’regulated’ the Society here and at Kingswood, he returned to London,
reading on the way ’that excellent tract, Mr, Middleton’s Essay on Church
Government,’ and ’once more the Life of that good and wise (though mistaken)
man, Gregory Lopez.’ Being pressed to visit a poor murderer in Newgate, he
objected that the turnkeys, as well as the keeper, hated the Methodists, and had
refused to admit him even to one who earnestly begged it the morning he was to
die. However, he went, and to his surprise found all the doors open to him.
While he was exhorting the sick malefactor to call upon God, the rest of the
felons flocked round, to whom he spoke ’strong words concerning the Friend of
Sinners, which they received with as great signs of amazement as if it had been
a voice from heaven.’ When he came into the common hall, one of the prisoners,
asking him a question, gave him occasion to speak among them, more and more
still running together, while he declared God was not willing any of them should
perish, but that all should come to repentance.

Going by desire, on Sunday, September 12, to preach in an open place commonly
called the Great Gardens, lying between Whitechapel and Coverlet-Fields, he
found a vast multitude gathered, and called upon them to repent and believe the
Gospel. ’Many of the beasts of the people,’ he writes, ’laboured to disturb
those of a better mind. They endeavoured to drive in a herd of cows among them;
but the brutes were wiser than their masters. They then threw whole showers of
stones, one of which struck me just between the eyes. But I felt no pain at all,
and when I had wiped away the blood, went on testifying with a loud voice that
God hath given to them that believe, not the spirit of fear, but of power and
love, and of a sound mind. And by the spirit which now appeared through the
whole congregation, I plainly saw what a blessing it is, when it is given us,
even in the least degree, to suffer for His name’s sake.’ He carried the scar on
his forehead to the end of life. On the day following the incident just related,
he set out after the early service, preached at nine at Windsor, and the next
evening came to Bristol, where he spent a fortnight in examining the Society,
and in speaking severally to each member. The next two months were spent
alternately at London and Bristol, where he daily pursued his evangelistic work
and watched over his societies. On Monday, November 8, at four, he set out from
London for Newcastle, and preaching at various towns on the way, he arrived on
Saturday, and at once met the wild, staring, loving Society. His brother had
been labouring here for some weeks, but had just returned to London. On Sunday
he began preaching at five o’clock (’a thing never heard of before in these
parts’), when ’ the victorious sweetness of the grace of God was present with
His word.’ At ten he went to All Saints, where was such a number of communicants
as he had scarce seen but in London or Bristol. At four he preached in the
square of the Keelmen’s Hospital, and met the Society at six. On Monday morning
he began, at five, expounding the Acts of the Apostles.

Each afternoon he spoke severally with the members of the Society. On Tuesday
evenings he expounded the Epistle to the Romans, and after the sermon met the
Society.

Struck by the different manner in which God is pleased to work in different
places, he says, ’The grace of God flows here with a wider stream than it did at
first either in Bristol or Kingswood; but it does not sink so deep. Few are
thoroughly convinced of sin, and scarce any can witness that the Lamb of God has
taken away their sins.’ He adds, ’ I never saw a work of God in any other place
so evenly and gradually carried on. It continually rises, step by step. Not so
much seems to be done at any one time as hath frequently been at Bristol and
London, but something at every time. It is the same with particular souls. I saw
none in that triumph of faith, which has been so common in other places. But the
believers go on calm and steady. Let God do as seemeth Him good.’ He began to
visit the surrounding places. On Sunday, 28th, after preaching in the room at
five, and in the hospital at eight, he walked about seven miles to Tanfield
Leigh, where a large congregation was gathered from all the country round about,
but ’so dead, senseless, unaffected a congregation’ he had scarce seen. His
experience here, as at many other places, led him to determine not to strike one
stroke in any place where he could not follow the blow. In Newcastle he secured
a piece of ground on which to build a room for the Society, and removed into a
lodging adjoining. The extreme cold prevented the building from being at once
begun, but on Monday, December so, the first stone of the new house was laid.
This was afterwards known as the Orphan House, it being used, amongst other
purposes, as a school for orphans. The building was computed to cost 700,
towards which Wesley had twenty-six shillings in hand. Many were positive it
would never be finished, or that he would not live to see it covered. But he was
of another mind, nothing doubting that, as it was begun for God’s sake, He would
provide what was needful for the finishing. Tyerman says: ’It was hallowed by
associations far too sacred to be easily forgotten. Here one of the first Sunday
Schools in the kingdom was established, and had not fewer than a thousand
children in attendance. Here a Bible society existed before the British and
Foreign Bible Society was formed. Here was one of the best choirs in England;
and here, among the singers, were the sons of Mr. Scott, afterwards the
celebrated Lords Eldon and Stowell. Here was the resting-place of John Wesley’s
first itinerants; and here colliers and keelmen, from all parts of the
surrounding country, would assemble, and after the evening service, would throw
themselves upon the benches, and sleep the few remaining hours till Wesley
preached at five next morning. It became the northern home of Wesley and his
helpers, and the centre of northern Methodism for many years.

While he was preaching on the site in the evening, he had frequently to stop,
while the people prayed and gave thanks to God. At Horseley, the house being too
small, he preached in the open air, though a furious storm began. ’The wind,’ he
says, ’drove upon us like a torrent, coming by turns from east, west, north, and
south. The straw and thatch flew round our heads, so that one would have
imagined it could not be long before the house must follow; but scarce any one
stirred, much less went away, until I dismissed them with the peace of God.’ The
next day he preached at Swalwell, when again the wind was high and extremely
sharp, but none went away. The following day, after preaching as usual in the
Square, he took horse for Tanfield, being more than once nearly blown off his
horse. At three he preached to a multitude of people, and afterwards met the
Society in a large upper room, which rocked to and fro with the violence of the
storm. As he took his farewell before the largest company he had seen in
Newcastle, they hung upon him, so that he could with difficulty disengage
himself; as it was, ’a muckle woman’ kept her hold, and ran by the horse’s side
to the Sandgate. He and his companion, Jonathan Reeves, reached Darlington that
night, and Boroughbridge the last day of the year, and spent the first day of
the new year at Epworth.

’In this year,’ Wesley writes, ’many societies were formed in Somersetshire,
Wiltshire, Gloucestershire, Leicestershire, Warwickshire, and Nottinghamshire,
as well as the southern parts of Yorkshire. And those in London, Bristol, and
Kingswood were much increased.’ And every society became a centre of religious
light and Christian activity and influence, and prepared the way for the
extension of the evangelist’s visits.

Wesley commenced the year at Epworth, where he preached at five o’clock, and on
his father’s tomb at eight; but he was denied the Sacrament by the curate. ’Pray
tell Mr. Wesley,’ said he, ’I shall not give him the Sacrament; for he is not
fit.’ At Birstal he found many had been turned aside by C the Germans.’ He
arrived in Sheffield wet and weary, then pressed on to the poor colliers at
Wednesbury, where his brother had preceded him. He preached in the Town Hall
morning and evening, and in the open air. Many were deeply affected, and about a
hundred desired to join together. In two or three months they were increased to
between three and four hundred. Passing through Evesham, he came to
Stratford-on-Avon, where ’most of the hearers stood like posts; but some mocked,
others blasphemed, and a few believed.’ The remainder of the month was spent in
and near Bristol. Returning to London, he and his brother visited the whole of
the Society, which occupied them for some days, from six in the morning till six
in the evening.

About the middle of February he set out for Newcastle, where he found that the
good impressions made on the minds of some of the people were not deep, and that
it was necessary to put away more than sixty of them for various gross offences.
He was led to conclude, from the unhappy instances that he had met with in all
parts of England, that it was a great evil for people to be half-wakened, and
then left to themselves, to fall asleep again; and he resolved not to attempt to
deepen an impression which had no evidence of being permanent.

He preached in the shell of the new preaching house, then in course of erection;
when a great multitude gathered, most of whom kept watch far into the night.

He visited Placey, a small colliery village about ten miles north of Newcastle,
the inhabitants of which had always been in the first rank for savage ignorance
and wickedness of every kind. He tells us that he felt great compassion for
these poor creatures, from the time he first heard of them, and the more because
all men seemed to despair of them. He set out with a guide, an unusually high
north wind driving the sleet in their faces, which froze as it fell, so that
they could barely stand when they arrived. He stood and declared Him who was
wounded for our transgressions and bruised for our iniquities. The poor sinners,
he says, quickly gathered together, and gave earnest heed to the things which
were spoken; as they did again in the afternoon, in spite of the wind and snow,
He visited them again and again, and had occasion greatly to rejoice over his
labours.

Returning from Newcastle through Knaresborough, Leeds, Birstal, and Sheffield,
he came to Wednesbury, where he found comparative quiet. On the Sunday afternoon
he attended service in the church, and ’never heard so wicked a sermon, and
delivered with such bitterness of voice and manner.’ Knowing what ill effects
would be produced by it, he endeavoured to fortify the minds of the people.
While he was speaking, a neighbouring clergyman in a very drunken state rode up
and, after many ’unseemly and bitter words, laboured much to ride over the
people.’ All this bore its fruit in a short time, as we shall see.

After a week’s rest and peace at Bristol, being refreshed in mind and body, he
made a tour through part of Wales; and all went well except at Cowbridge, where
a mob, ’headed by one or two wretches called gentlemen, continued shouting,
cursing, blaspheming, and throwing showers of stones almost without
intermission.’ So, after some time spent in prayer for them, he dismissed the
congregation. He returned to Bristol, and after a fortnight’s work there
repaired to London. On Trinity Sunday he began services in a chapel in West
Street, Seven Dials, built some sixty years before by the French Protestants.
This was for years afterwards the scene of many remarkable Methodist services.
It was the custom of the Wesleys, when in London, to administer the Lord’s
Supper every Sunday. The first service in West Street was a sacramental service,
which lasted no less than five hours, so great was the concourse of
communicants. Wesley was afraid his strength would not hold out for his other
work; but says,’ God looked to that; so I must think, and they that will call it
enthusiasm, may.’ In the evening he preached at the Great Gardens to an ’immense
congregation;’ then met the leaders of the classes, and after them the Bands.
’At ten at night,’ he says, ’I was less weary than at six in the morning.’ The
following Sunday the service lasted six hours, so he divided the communicants
into three companies that there might not be more than 60o at one time. He was
gladdened to find that few out of the 1950 members, to which the Society had
grown, had lapsed from their steadfastness.

Charles had been itinerating northwards, and his labours and successes had kept
pace with his brother’s. In Wednesbury a society of above three hundred members
had been formed. Here a piece of ground having been given on which to build a
preaching-house, he ’consecrated it by an hymn’; and then walked with many of
the brethren to Walsall singing. He was received with noisy greetings by the
rough people. Standing on the steps of the market-house, he opened his Bible to
preach. He says, ’An host of men was laid against us. The street was full of
fierce Ephesian beasts (the principal man setting them on), who roared and
shouted and threw stones incessantly. Many struck without hurting me. I besought
them in calm love to be reconciled to God in Christ. While I was departing, a
stream of ruffians was suffered to bear me from the steps. I rose, and having
given the blessing, was beat down again. So the third time, when we had returned
thanks to the God of our salvation. I then from the steps bade them depart in
peace, and walked quietly back through the thickest rioters. They reviled us,
but had no commission to touch a hair of our heads.’ After endeavouring to
confirm the faith of the converts, he left for the north, there to meet with yet
more violent treatment.

Wesley was not surprised at the news from Staffordshire; ’nor should I have
wondered,’ said he, ’if after the advices they had so often heard from the
pulpit, as well as from the episcopal chair, the zealous, high-minded Churchmen
had risen and cut all the Methodists in pieces.’ Consulting a legal authority,
he was assured he might have an easy remedy, if he resolutely prosecuted ’those
rebels against. God and the King.’

He then started for the north. At Newcastle he found that, though some had
fallen away, about six hundred continued faithful together for the hope of the
gospel. Having been moved, ever since his first visit to Newcastle, at the
crowds who every Sunday sauntered to and fro on the Sandhills, he resolved to
find them a better employ, and walked straight from the church thither, and gave
out a verse of a psalm. ’In a few minutes,’ he says, ’I had company enough,
thousands upon thousands crowding together.’ He had proof that the very mob of
Newcastle in the height of their rudeness had some humanity left, for though
they made so great a noise that his voice could scarcely be heard, yet they did
not throw anything, nor did he receive any personal harm. He had a similar
congregation in the High Street at Sunderland. At Lower Spen, one of his people,
John Brown, by his rough and strong, though artless words, had left deep
convictions in the hearts of his neighbours, so that they were prepared for the
message, ’He that believeth hath everlasting life.’

Out of his favourite congregation at Placey, he ’joined together a little
company who desired repentance and remission of sins.’ In these simple words is
explained his usual method of proceeding with those who were deeply impressed
under his preaching, by which means the country became gradually covered with a
network of societies, and in them the ignorant and feeble were gathered as lambs
in a fold, and were watched, and tested, and trained in truth and godliness.

Returning with John Downes, of Horsley, who for thirty years afterwards rendered
service as a preacher, and left his name indelibly marked on the pages of early
Methodism, he came to Darlington.

He spent a few days in the neighbourhood of Birstal, preaching at as many of the
little towns as he could, and returned slowly to London, so ending a tour of two
months, full of interest and adventure. A chapel at Snowsfields, on the Surrey
side of the river, built by a Socinian lady, having been offered him, he
announced his design to preach there, when a zealous woman warmly replied, ’Will
Mr. Wesley preach at Snowsfields Surely he will not do it Why, there is not such
another place in all the town. The people there are not men, but devils.’ But
Snowsfields became a valuable Methodist centre.

Three weeks after, he started for Bristol. He ’rode softly’ to Snow Hill, when,
the saddle slipping, he fell over the horse’s head. Some boys helped him, but
cursed and swore all the time. He spoke plainly to them, and they promised to
amend. Two or three men helping him to mount swore at almost every word. He
says, ’I turned to one and another, and spoke in love. They all took it well,
and thanked me much.’ The horse cast a shoe, which gave him the chance of
talking closely with the smith and his servant. He says he mentions these little
circumstances to show how easy it is to redeem every fragment of time, when we
feel any love to those souls for whom Christ died. It was in this way that the
evangelist pursued his work, ever on the alert to seize an opportunity for
striving to redeem men from evil, either singly or in crowds.

He now designed to extend the area of his labours to Cornwall, which his brother
and one or two of the lay preachers had already visited, and where, in the
future, he was to reap a most abundant harvest. Setting out from Bristol, he
made no considerable stop until he reached St. Ives, which became for a time the
centre of Cornish Methodism, and where was a Society of about a hundred and
twenty persons, Who had been gathered together on Dr. Woodward’s plan, and with
whom the Methodists had had intercourse through a Captain Turner of Bristol, who
some time before had put in his vessel there. Wesley spent three weeks, here and
in other towns, preaching at every available opportunity. He also paid a visit
to St. Mary’s, one of the Scilly Isles. His congregations varied from a handful
of people to ten thousand who gathered at Gwennap on his second visit. The
disposition of the people was peculiar, some seeming ’pleased and unconcerned,’
on others a little impression was made, the rest showing ’huge approbation and
absolute unconcern’; in one place he observed ’an earnest stupid attention,’
while at another he found ’ much goodwill, but no life’; in another the people
were ’amazed, but he could find not one who had any deep or lasting conviction.’
But after a time he is able to record that at St. Ives, ’the dread of God fell
upon us while I was speaking, so that I could hardly utter a word.’ At length a
change came over the scene, for, while he was preaching at St. Ives, the mob of
the town burst into the room, and created much disturbance, roaring and striking
those that stood in the way, ’as though Legion himself possessed them.’ Finding
the uproar increased, he went into the midst, and brought the ringleader up to
the desk, receiving a blow on the side of the head while doing so. ’After
which,’ he says, ’we reasoned the case, until he grew milder and milder, and at
length undertook to quiet his companions.’ On one Sunday he preached at four
different places, and, feeling no weariness at all, concluded the day with the
Society at St. Ives, rejoicing and praising God.

After his return to Bristol, he made a brief tour into Wales, preaching,
praying, and talking hour by hour. Then, fearing his strength would not suffice
for preaching more than four times in the day, he abridged his service with the
Society at Cardiff in the early morning to half an hour, afterwards taking two
services at the Castle, one in Wenvo church, and one in Porthkerry. He employed
several days in examining and purging the Bristol Society, which, after several
were put away, still consisted of more than seven hundred persons. He gave the
next week to Kingswood, and found but a few things to reprove. The Leaders now
brought in what had been contributed in their several classes toward the debt
incurred in the building of the New Room, which was at once discharged. This was
the end in view when the Society was first divided into classes (see p. 366).
The contributions were afterwards given to the poor, and subsequently to the
work of God generally. On his way to the Midlands, he preached at Painswick,
Gutherston, and Evesham, and the next day called on the Rev. Samuel Taylor, of
Quinton, Gloucestershire, a powerful and impressive preacher, and a successful
itinerant evangelist: one of several clergymen—like the Revs. John Hodges of
Wenvo, Henry Piers of Bexley, Charles Manning of Hayes, Vincent Perronet of
Shoreham, John Meriton of the Isle of Man, Richard Thomas Bateman of St.
Bartholomew’s the Great, London, and others— who, being much benefited by the
ministry of the Methodists, and thoroughly sympathizing with their laudable
aims, identified themselves with them, welcomed them to their pulpits, and
attended their Conferences. Passing through Birmingham, he came to Wednesbury,
where he met with such treatment as seems almost incredible, and where he
appeared likely to end his days. His brother followed him in two or three days,
and gives the following graphic account:

’I was much encouraged by the faith and patience of our brethren from
Wednesbury; who gave me some particulars of the late persecution. My brother,
they told me, had been dragged about for three hours by the mob of three towns.
Those of Wednesbury and Dadaston were disarmed by a few words he spoke, and
thenceforward laboured to screen him from their old allies of Walsall; till they
were overpowered themselves and most of them knocked down. Three of the brethren
and one young woman kept near him all the time, striving to intercept the blows.
Sometimes he was almost borne upon their shoulders through the violence of the
multitude, who struck at him continually that he might fall. And if he had once
been down he would have rose no more. Many times he escaped through his lowness
of stature; and his enemies were struck down by them. His feet never once
slipped; for in their hands the angels bore him up. The ruffians ran about
asking, "Which is the minister" and lost and found and lost him again. That Hand
which struck the men of Sodom and the Syrians blind withheld or turned them
aside. Some cried, "Drown him l throw him into a pit" Some, "Hang him up upon
the next tree I" Others, "Away with him I away with him I" and some did him the
infinite honour to cry, in express terms, "Crucify him I" One and all said,
"Kill him!" But they were not agreed what death to put him to. In Walsall
several said, "Carry him out of the town: don’t kill him here; don’t bring his
blood upon us!"

’To some who cried, "Strip him, tear off his clothes I" he mildly answered,
"That you need not do: I will give you my clothes, if you want them." In the
intervals of tumult, he spoke, the brethren assured me, with as much composure
and correctness as he used to do in their Societies. The Spirit of glory rested
upon him. As many as he spoke to, or but laid his hands on, he turned into
friends. He did not wonder (as he himself told me) that the martyrs should feel
no pain in the flames; for none of their blows hurt him, although one was so
violent as to make his nose and mouth gush out with blood.

’Two justices remanded him to the mob. The Mayor of Walsall refused him
protection when entering his house, for fear the mob should pull it down. Just
as he was within another door, one fastened his hand in his hair, and drew him
backward almost to the ground. A brother, at the peril of his life, fell on the
man’s hand, and bit it, which forced him to loose his hold.

’The instrument of his deliverance at last was the ringleader of the mob, the
greatest profligate in the country. He carried him through the river upon his
shoulders. A sister they threw into it. Another’s arm they broke. No further
hurt was done our people; but many of our enemies were sadly wounded, The
minister of Darlaston sent my brother word, he would join with him in any
measures to punish the rioters; that the meek behaviour of out people, and their
constancy in suffering, convinced him the counsel was of God; and he wished all
his parish Methodists.’

Wesley himself tells us that a lusty man ’just behind struck at him several
times with a large oaken stick; with which, if he had struck him once on the
back of his head, it would have saved him all further trouble; but every time
the blow was turned aside, he knew not how; that another came rushing through
the press, and, raising his arm to strike, on a sudden let it drop, and only
stroked his head, saying, ’What soft hair he has.’ He says that from the
beginning to the end he found the same presence of mind, as if he had been
sitting in his study; that he took no thought for one moment before another,
only once it came into his mind, that if they should throw him into the river,
it would spoil the papers that were In his pocket. For himself he did not doubt
but he could swim across, having but a thin coat and a light pair of boots. ’The
next morning,’ he says, ’as I rode through the town on my way to Nottingham,
every one I met expressed such a cordial affection that I could scarce believe
what I saw and heard.’ He closes his account by inserting the following
document, as great a curiosity of its kind, he believed, as was ever seen in
England:

’To all High Constables, Petty Constables, and other of his Majesty’s Peace
Officers, within the county of Staffordshire, and particularly to the Constable
of Tipton : —

Whereas, we, his Majesty’s Justices of the Peace for the said county of
Stafford, have received information that several disorderly persons, styling
themselves Methodist preachers, go about raising’ routs and riots, to the great
damage of his Majesty’s liege people, and against the peace of our Sovereign
Lord the King.

’These are in his Majesty’s name, to command you, and every one of you, within
your respective districts, to make diligent search after the said Methodist
preachers, and to bring him or them before some of us his said Majesty’s
Justices of the Peace, to be examined concerning their unlawful doings.

’Given under our hands and seals, this 12th day of October, 1743.

’J. LANE, ’W. PERSEHOUSE.’ And these were the two justices who refused to give
him a hearing. From Nottingham he passed on to Grimsby, narrowly escaping
drowning in crossing the Trent. At Grimsby he designed to preach at the Market
Cross, but the rain prevented, and they were at a loss what to do, when a’ woman
that was a sinner’ offered a convenient place. In the evening service the poor
creature cried out, ’O, sir! what must I do to be saved’ Wesley, who had been
informed of her case, replied, ’Return instantly to your husband.’ ’How can I He
is above a hundred miles off, at Newcastle-on-Tyne.’ He said,’ I am going for
Newcastle in the morning; you may go with me. William Blow shall take you behind
him. And so he did’—a singular and touching incident. He remained at Newcastle
about three weeks, preaching and regulating the Societies in and around,
returning, through the principal towns on his way, to London, where he finished
up the remaining weeks of the year in examining the Society, in which, after he
had put many aside, there remained about 2,200 members.

Early in the new year Wesley left London for Bristol, to examine the Society; ’
not before it was needed. For the plague was begun; many crying out, "Faith!
Faith! Believe! Believe!" but making little account of the fruits of faith,
either of holiness or good works.’ Few things could give him more pain than such
conduct. At the end of the month he returned to London, and received most
gratifying accounts of the work which John Haime and other Methodist soldiers,
then engaged in the war on the continent, were doing amongst their comrades.

Finding that many deserving persons were in great want, he made an appeal to the
Society for help, which resulted in an immediate contribution of near 50
(afterwards raised to 200), which he ’began laying out the very next hour in
linen, woollen, and shoes.’

Painful reports still reached him of fresh riots at Wednesbury, and also at
Birmingham and Nottingham, where his brother had been labouring. As gross
misrepresentation of the facts had been spread abroad, he issued a tract
entitled Modern Christianity Exemplified at Wednesbury, consisting of signed
documents by eye-witnesses. It is a severe Indictment of the persecutors.

He had arranged to leave town, but a proclamation having been published
requiring all Papists to go out of London, he determined to stay another week,
that he might cast off all occasion of reproach, on the ground of his belonging
to the Papists. Then, a brief visit to Bristol was followed by a summons from
the Justices of Surrey to attend their court, where he took the oaths to his
Majesty, and signed the declaration against popery, thus publicly clearing
himself from the foolish charge of complicity with the Church of Rome. The
brothers now agreed that it was enough for one of them to stay in London, while
the other endeavoured to strengthen and extend the Societies in other parts of
the country. Accordingly Wesley set out on March 26 for a three months’ tour. He
now paid his second visit to Cornwall, where scenes similar to those already
recorded daily occurred. Now he was appealing to drunken and swearing men and
women whom he met with on his way; now traversing the snowclad hills and downs,
or arriving at his destination wet and weary, after having been battered by wind
and hail and rain for hours together, to preach to the assembled multitudes,
whom even rain-storms and hail could not drive away; now he is saluted with loud
huzzas, and stones and dirt; then finding abundant reward in the fidelity and
growth of the Societies. Once he attends the Church services to hear his ’sect’
declaimed against as enemies of the Church, Jacobites, Papists, and what not; an
announcement that bore its fruit in a larbarous assault upon some of his
preachers, frustrated, however, by the prompt action of the mayor of the Place.

After nearly a month spent in Cornwall, he took ship to Wales, and spent a week
in going from town to town, at length reaching Fonmon Castle, where he ’found a
natural wish for ease and a resting-place. But not yet: eternity is at hand!’ He
little knew that forty-seven years’ hard labour lay before him. From Bristol he
set out for the north, preaching at Gloucester; at Cheltenham, on ’By grace are
ye saved through faith,’ ’to a company who seemed to understand just as much of
the matter as if he had spoken Greek;’ at Gutherton, where he found a people of
another kind, with whom he had a remarkable blessing at five the next morning;
at noon he preached at Stanley; at three at Tewkesbury; and in the evening in
the once stately Benedictine Abbey at Evesham. Thence he proceeded to
Birmingham, Sheffield, and Epworth, where he went immediately to return thanks
to one who had befriended poor John Downes, lately pressed for a soldier, and
hurried off to Lincoln gaol because he was a preacher. Riding from Epworth
toward Fishlake, he was met by two or three persons, who begged him not to go
that way, for, said they, the town was all up in arms, many having made
themselves drunk, and so were ready for any manner of mischief. He accordingly
to Sykehouse another way: some reporting the mob was just a-coming, and would
certainly fire the house, or pull it to the ground, he told them that then the
only way was to make the best use of it while it stood, and began expounding at
once.

He then took the shortest road to Birstal, where he learnt that John Nelson, his
faithful helper, had on that very ground been pressed for a soldier. Wesley,
mindful of his suffering friend, wrote letters to him. He paid a visit to
Lancashire, at the request of John Bennet, a successful lay preacher, who formed
many Societies in the counties of Chester, Derby, and Lancaster, and of whom we
shall hear more presently. He spent a quiet week in Newcastle, being much
engaged in writing; then another in visiting the classes, and afterwards, for
some days, those in the country. On the Sunday, before leaving, he attended six
services, in five of which he himself officiated. At Durham he met John Nelson
and Thomas Beard, ’another quiet and peaceable man who had latterly been torn
from his trade and wife and children, and sent away as a soldier, for no other
crime, either committed or pretended, than that of calling sinners to
repentance.’ On his return to London, the first Conference was held in the
Foundery. This event marked so distinctive an epoch in the history of Methodism,
and inaugurated so many new and interesting features in the great movement, that
it is needful to give some particular account of it. Hitherto Wesley had called
to his help such persons as he judged to be fitted by personal character and
suitable gifts to take part in the work. That work, as he simply described it,
was ’to call sinners to repentance.’ He chose the spheres of their labour, and
held himself responsible for their maintenance; they engaging to be obedient to
him, as sons to a father. During the evangelistic tours which he had already
made, he had discerned the signs of a great work opening out before him.
Wherever he went, numbers of the spiritually famished people received the Word,
notwithstanding the abounding indifference, wickedness, and antagonism. Acting
in harmony with the principle he had avouched— ’the world is my parish’ —he
proceeded to roam abroad over the country, without regard to ecclesiastical
boundaries. This course, we have seen, he had already justified—at least to his
own satisfaction. The abounding sinfulness of the spiritually destitute and
neglected people, the inefficiency of so large a number of the clergy, the
knowledge that a gospel of salvation had been committed to his trust, and the
proofs which were continually presenting themselves that his truth and his
method availed to the saving of the guilty, constituted, in his view, a
veritable call of God; while the convictions wrought upon his mind in regard to
this work he believed were made by the Spirit of God. The openings which
presented themselves were providential openings. He sought the Divine guidance
in all his ways, and he accepted the course of events as a Divine response to
his prayer. He believed that God was with him; that he was an agent of the
Divine will; that he was carrying out the Divine behests. The fruits of his
work, as truly as the fruits of the field, he believed to be of God. In events
where others saw only ordinary contingencies, he saw the Divine arrangement. If
he was laid low in affliction, it was the Lord’s hand that smote him; if he was
restored, or defended from a danger, it was by the same power. To such an extent
did he thus acknowledge God in all his ways, that his opponents, at least,
judged him to be the victim of enthusiasm, which, in a godless age, was
synonymous with any recognition of a Divine interposition in the affairs of men.
He strove to live and think and speak for God. To God he rendered his account.
An approving conscience was to him the voice of God. God was with him. So he
believed. What others believed of him was a matter of supreme indifference. Let
him be called an enthusiast: that was to him no longer a term of reproach. A
fanatic he was not He never looked for results without adequate means. He had a
high sense of human duty and responsibility. He saw the need of human prudence
and sagacity. God worked through His instruments, not independently of them;
therefore let those instruments strive to be as efficient as possible. Let them
bring to their work their best powers, cultivated as far as circumstances would
allow, their utmost prudence, their most careful judgment, their ripest
experience, and their most fervent, even fiery zeal. Let them combine for this
purpose. He did not believe himself to be infallible., any more than he believed
any one else to be; he knew the need of brotherly help. Then let each contribute
his measure of counsel and suggestion for the guidance of all. Therefore let
them confer.

He gives the following account of the first of these notable gatherings: In
June, 1744, I desired my brother and a few other clergymen to meet me in London,
to consider how we should proceed to save our own souls and them that heard us.
After some time, I invited the lay preachers that were in the house to meet us.
We conferred together for several days, and were much comforted and strengthened
thereby.

’After some time spent in prayer, the design of our meeting was proposed,
namely, to consider: 1. What to teach; 2. How to teach, etc.; and 3. What to do,
i.e. how to regulate our doctrine, discipline, and practice.’

They then proceeded to consider the doctrine of Justification; and, on the day
following, the doctrine of Sanctification. Then points of discipline were
discussed; and finally the question of any further union with the Moravians, or
with Mr. Whitefield. To the latter they would propose a conference, when he
returned to London; the former’ absolutely decline it.’ It was proposed that
those who could should meet again on November 1, at Newcastle; February 1, at
Bristol; May 1, at London. But the next meeting was not held until August 1,
1745, when it assembled in London, and the conference became an annual assembly.
The ’minutes’ of the meetings were taken down by Wesley in a small pocket
memorandum-book, and a similar copy was made by John Bennet. It is not probable
that a general minute book was provided, but each of those who were present
could have a copy. Both Wesley and Bennet added the minutes of the succeeding
four years (1745-48). Of these sufficient portions have been preserved to enable
us to trace the order of procedure with exactness. The whole of the minutes were
drawn up in the form of questions and answers (a favourite method of Wesley’s),
which by their perspicuity and exactness show Wesley’s hand throughout. The
following are some of the questions considered:

’Q.9. Do we separate from the Church A. We conceive not. We hold communion
therewith for conscience’ sake, by constantly attending both the word preached
and the Sacraments administered therein.

’Q. 12. Do not you entail a schism on the Church —i.e. Is it not probable that
your hearers after your death will be scattered into all sects and parties Or
that they will form themselves into a distinct sect A. 1. We are persuaded the
body of our hearers will even after our death remain in the Church, unless they
be thrust out. 2. We believe, notwithstanding, either that they will be thrust
out, or that they will leaven the whole Church. 3. We do, and will do, all we
can to prevent those consequences which are supposed likely to happen after our
death. 4. But we cannot with good conscience neglect the present opportunity of
saving souls while we live, for fear of consequences which may possibly or
probably happen after we are dead.’

Four interesting questions were asked bearing directly on their present work. To
the question, ’Is field-preaching unlawful’ the reply is,’ We do not conceive it
is contrary to any law, either of God or man. Yet (to avoid giving any needless
offence) we never preach without doors when we can with any conveniency preach
within.’ And to ’What is the best way of spreading the gospel’ the response is,
’To go a little and a little farther from London, Bristol, St. Ives, Newcastle,
or any other society. So, a little leaven would spread with more effect and less
noise, and help would always be at hand.’ This interesting gathering being
ended, Wesley proceeded to ’purge the Society of all who did not walk according
to the Gospel,’ reducing the number to less than nineteen hundred; ’but number,’
he says, ’is an inconsiderable circumstance.’ On August 24 of this year he
preached at Oxford his last sermon before the University. Dr. Kennicott, then an
undergraduate at Wadham College, says of him, ’He came to Oxford some time
before, and preached frequently every day in courts, public-houses, and
elsewhere. On Friday morning, having held forth twice in private, at five and at
eight, he came to St. Mary’s at ten o’clock. There were present the
vice-chancellor, the proctors, most of the heads of houses, a vast number of
gownsmen, and a multitude of private people, both brethren and sisters. He is
neither tall nor fat; for the latter would ill become a Methodist. His black
hair [dark auburn] quite smooth, and parted very exactly, added to a peculiar
composure in his countenance, showed him to be an uncommon man. His prayer was
soft, short, and conformable to the rules of the University. His text was Acts
iv. 3I. He spoke it very slowly, and with an agreeable emphasis ....He is
allowed to be a man of great parts, and that by the excellent Dean of Christ
Church (Dr. Conybeare); for the day he preached, the Dean generously said of
him, "John Wesley will always be thought a man of sound sense, though an
enthusiast." However, the vice-chancellor sent for the sermon, and I hear the
heads of colleges intend to show their resentment.’

Charles said, ’At ten I walked with my brother, and Mr. Piers and Meriton, to
St. Mary’s, where my brother bore his testimony before a crowded audience, much
increased by the racers. Never have I seen a more attentive congregation. They
did not let a word slip them. Some of the Heads stood up the whole time, and
fixed their eyes on him. If they can endure sound doctrine like his, he will
surely leave a blessing behind him.’ Wesley himself says, ’I preached, I suppose
for the last time, at St. Mary’s. Be it so. I am now clear of the blood of these
men. I have fully delivered my own soul.’ He left Oxford about noon, preached at
Wycombe in the evening, and returned to London next day. Here very painful news
reached him of the brutal treatment of the Society by the mob in Cornwall;
whilst, On the other hand, he received further gratifying accounts of the work
done by Methodist soldiers in the army in camp near Brussels. A brief trip to
Bristol Completed the travelling for the year. The year had scarce begun, when
he made the following reflection: ’I had often wondered at myself, and sometimes
mentioned it to others, that ten thousand cares, of various kinds, were no more
weight or burden to my mind than ten thousand hairs to my head. Perhaps I began
to ascribe something of this to my own strength. And thence it might be, that on
Sunday, 13, that strength was withheld, and I felt what it was to be troubled
about many things. One, and another, hurrying me continually, It seized upon my
spirit more and more, till I found it absolutely necessary to fly for my life;
and that without delay. So the next day I took horse, and rode away for
Bristol.’ We do not recall another instance of a similar failure. But he had no
sooner reached his Bristol home than his soul was lightened of her load, of ’
that insufferable weight which had lain upon his mind, more or less, for several
days;’ and to his great joy he found reason to offer a psalm of praise for the
state of the Bristol and Kingswood Societies.

He returned to London, and set out for Newcastle in company with one of his lay
preachers—Richard Moss. They found travelling exceedingly difficult, as they
were piloted through ’ the mire and water and snow,’ and still more so when not
only’ the snows became deeper, which made the causeways in many places
unpassable’ (and turnpike-roads were not known in these parts of England till
some years after), ’but likewise because the hard frost succeeding the thaw had
made all the ground like glass. We were often obliged to walk,’ he says, ’it
being impossible to ride; and our horses several times fell clown while we were
leading them .... Many a rough journey have I had before, but one like this I
never had; between wind, and hail, and rain, and ice, and snow, and driving
sleet, and piercing cold. But it is past.’ Such troubles sat lightly upon him.

While at Newcastle he received a visit from a Mr. Adams, of Osmotherley, about
forty miles distant, who, having heard strange accounts of the Methodists, could
not rest till he had inquired for Himself. Wesley invited him to stay, if he
could live on ’our Lenten fare. He remained several days, and returned home
satisfied with his journey. A fortnight later Wesley, preaching at
Northallerton, met the same Mr. Adams with several of his neighbours. On his
expressing a wish that Wesley could have time to preach in his house at
Osmotherley, he replied he would have time, and ordered the horses out
immediately. They reached the village between nine and ten. In an hour the
people were gathered together, and at eleven o’clock at night he preached to
them. It was after midnight ere he lay down, but he thanked God he felt no
weariness at all. Yet he had preached that morning at half-past four at South
Biddick, at eight in the open at Chester-le-street; and had reproved a company
of swearers at Darlington. He preached again the next morning at five, to a
large congregation, many of the people keeping watch all night for fear they
should not wake in the morning. He found many of them were, or had been,
Papists, and Adams had been their priest. From that day to this there has always
been a Society in Osmotherley.’ At Grimsby he preached to a ’stupidly rude and
noisy congregation;’ but he singled out the leader, and fastened upon him, till
he chose to withdraw. He was cheered by words addressed to him in conversation
by a clergyman who had been led to salvation by reading some of his writings. At
Epworth he preached ’in the house’ at five; about eight at the cross, and again
in the evening ’to most of the adults of the town;’ and in the church listened
to another railing accusation. At Birstal he was constrained to continue his
discourse ’ an hour longer than usual;’ God pouring out such a blessing that he
knew not how to leave off. At John Bennet’s request he next visited several
places in Lancashire and Cheshire. He preached at Altrincham at five (as he had
done the previous evening), at nine near Stockport, about noon at Bongs in
Derbyshire, and at five near Chapel-en-le-Frith, where a miller, near whose pond
he stood, let out the water, which fell with a great noise;’ but it was labour
lost, for he was so strengthened that he was heard to the outskirts of the
crowd. He came on through several towns to Wednesbury, where the madness of the
people had been stilled, and he preached without any noise or hindrance at all.
Thence he hastened to Gosta Green near Birmingham, where he had appointed to
preach; but it was dangerous for any who stood to hear, for the stones and dirt
were flying from every side, almost without interruption, for nearly an hour. At
Oxford he felt he could not spend a single day without heaviness of heart for
his brethren’s sake.

Early in June he again reached Bristol, where he found the Antinomians had tried
to seduce his people, but not more than seven out of seven hundred were turned
out of the way. During a month’s tour in Cornwall he preached by invitation in
several churches; but he met with the rudest and most violent treatment by mobs,
equalled only by that which he received at Wednesbury. He was also subject to
gross annoyance by the press-gang, and by weak or wicked magistrates and
constables. His deliverance at Falmouth seemed to him more strikingly
providential than even his rescue at Walsall.

Finding his way to Wales, he felt, ’as it were, in a new world, in peace and
honour and abundance ;’ and in company with his friend Mr. Hodges, Rector of
Wenvo, pursued his work with vigour and joy. He spent some time in Bristol, and
in visiting the little Societies in Wilts and Somerset. At the beginning of
August the second Conference was held. The views expressed at the previous
Conference on Justification and Sanctification were reviewed and expanded,
especially in their practical aspects, and several matters of discipline were
considered. One question relates to Wesley in particular. ’Q. 10. Can I attend
any more Societies than I do — seeing this would imply the spending less time
with the rest. A. It seems not; at least, till the Societies already formed are
more established in grace.’ But circumstances seem soon to have over-ridden this
opinion. ’Q. Can I travel less in order to write more A. As yet it does not seem
advisable.’ The question, ’Can we have a seminary for labourers yet’ and the
answer, ’Not till God gives us a proper tutor,’ may partly explain why this
matter was so long deferred. The Conference over, he returned to London. Many
were grieved at an advertisement which Count Zinzendorf had directed to be
published, declaring that ’he and his people had no connection with Mr. John and
Charles Wesley;’ on which Wesley remarked, ’I believed that declaration would do
us no more harm than the prophecy which the Count subjoined to it—that we should
soon run our heads against the wall. We will not,’ he dryly adds, ’if we can
help it.’

Leaving London for a second journey to the north, he called on Dr. Doddridge at
Northampton. At Leeds he preached and met the Society, the mob pelting them with
dirt and stones great part of the way home. The next night the company was
larger, so was the mob, ’and in higher spirits, being ready,’ he says ’to knock
out all our brains, for joy that the Duke of Tuscany was Emperor!’ At Newcastle
the inhabitants were in the utmost consternation, news having been received that
the Pretender had entered Edinburgh; but a great concourse of people listened to
him in the evening. The town being put into a state of siege, he took the
opportunity of preaching at Gateshead, where, in one of the services, the
congregation was so moved that he began again and again, and knew not how to
conclude. After remaining in Newcastle and the neighbourhood about seven weeks,
he passed through the West Riding of Yorkshire and Cheshire, into Staffordshire.
At Wednesbury town end he stuck fast in the quagmire in the dark; some coming
with candles, he left them to extricate his horse, while he walked on to the
house where he was formerly mobbed, and preached; and on the following day
(Sunday), at five and eight, at Wednesbury, then to church; at one at Tipton,
probably at church again in the afternoon; at four again at Wednesbury, ’to
well-nigh the whole town;’ then would come the Society meeting. Thus his work
was beginning to tell on the town, though it did not seem to affect his
strength. From London he retired to Newington, to finish the Farther Appeal; he
also wrote A Word to a Drunkard. He spent an hour with an interesting convert,
Mr. John Frederick Lampe, musical composer for Covent Garden Theatre, a
professed infidel, who had been brought to a better mind by reading the Appeal
to Men of Reason and Religion The alarms still increased in London on account of
the nearer approach of the Jacobite rebels. A National Fast was proclaimed.
Services were held throughout the City, and Wesley preached at the Foundery at
four in the morning, at nine at West Street, and at five in the evening at the
Foundery again. He says, ’abundance of people were present, as also (we
understood) at every place of worship throughout London and Westminster. We had
within a short time given away some thousands of little tracts among the common
people. And it pleased God hereby to provoke others to jealousy. Insomuch that
the Lord Mayor had ordered a large quantity of papers dissuading from cursing
and swearing to be printed, and distributed to the Train-bands. And this day An
Earnest Exhortation to Serious Repentance was given at every church door, in or
near London, to every person who came out; and one left at the house of every
householder who was absent from church. I doubt not but God gave a blessing
therewith. And perhaps then the sentence of desolation was recalled. It was on
this very day that the Duke’s army was so remarkably preserved in the midst of
the ambuscades at Clifton Moor.’

Having received a long letter from Mr. Westley Hall, his brother-in-law,
pressing him and his brother to renounce the Church of England (for their not
complying with which advice he soon renounced them), he wrote in reply at full
length. Some of the sentiments therein expressed may be here recorded, as they
contain certain Church principles from which Wesley ere long withdrew. On the
charge that they undertook to defend some things that were not defensible by the
Word of God, he replies:

’We believe it would not be right for us to administer either Baptism or the
Lord’s Supper, unless we had a commission so to do from those Bishops whom we
apprehend to be in a succession from the Apostles.

’We believe there is, and always was, in every Christian Church (whether
dependent on the Bishop of Rome or not) an outward priesthood, ordained by Jesus
Christ, and an outward sacrifice offered therein, by men authorized to act as
ambassadors of Christ and stewards of the mysteries of God.

’We believe that the threefold order of Ministers is not only authorized by its
Apostolic institution, but also by the written word;’ and he desired to hear and
weigh whatever might be said to the contrary.

Charged, further, with giving up some things which were defended by Acts of
Parliament, he replies, ’Do you not here quite overlook one circumstance, which
might be a key to our whole behaviour—namely, that we no more look upon these
filthy abuses which adhere to our Church [such as many of the laws, customs, and
practices of the Ecclesiastical Courts] as part of the building, than we look
upon any filth which may adhere to the walls of Westminster Abbey as part of
that structure.’ To a third charge, that they defended and practised other
things in open contradiction to the orders of the Church of England, he declares
(1) They would obey all the laws of that Church—the Rubrics, but not the customs
of the Ecclesiastical Courts, ’so far as they could with a safe conscience;’ a
reservation which he avowed at the Conference. (2) That they would obey, with
the same restriction, the Bishops, as executors of those laws. But their bare
will, distinct from those laws, they did not profess to obey at all This
principle he applied to field-preaching, the use of lay-preachers, and the rules
and directions given to the societies; and he knew neither the man who had
forbidden these, nor the law by which he could forbid them. Neither did he know
the Rubrics which forbade persons to communicate in the chapels. Wesley’s
attitude towards the Church of England is clearly set forth in this document. He
was, he aimed to be, a loyal and obedient son of the Church. But the action of
many of the clergy and of some of the Bishops towards him and his work was such
as to compel him to discriminate between the authority of the Bishops when
administering the true laws of the Church, and when merely giving effect to
their own prejudices. It is somewhat singular that he should have been led so
precisely to define his views on Church organization immediately before those
views underwent the marked change which is presently to be indicated. In
addition to his extensive travelling, which had gradually increased during the
first half of this decade, Wesley had devoted much time to the preparation of
various books and pamphlets for the press, the use of which he always regarded
as a valuable subsidiary to his primary work of preaching. His brother also had
been active in poetical writing. Wesley’s publications in these five years
included twenty-six pamphlets of extracts from different writers on important
doctrinal and practical subjects; a dialogue on Predestinarianism, and two
dialogues on Antinomianism; three pamphlets specially addressed to Methodists;
five others on various topics; three sermons; eight tracts for free distribution
’Words’ addressed to different classes of people, Swearers, Sabbath-breakers,
Drunkards, etc. He also issued three valuable volumes, being slight abridgements
of Scougal’s Life of God in the Soul, and of Law’s Christian Perfection and
Serious Call to a Religious Life; together with Instructions for Children, being
lessons adapted to the youngest; A Collection of Receits for the Poor; A
Collection of Prayers for Families; A Collection of Psalms and Hymns, which was
used in some of his congregations for nearly a hundred years; a small Collection
of Hymns; and A Collection of Moral and Sacred Poems, in three volumes. But the
work which most effectively represents his powers as a writer, and which exerted
a greater influence than any of his :writings at that time, was the Earnest
Appeal to Men of Reason and Religion. It is a clear statement of the principles
and work of Wesley and of the Methodists generally, and a triumphant vindication
of them from many charges, and at the same time a most impressive condemnation
of the conduct of the clergy. It contains also an appeal—earnest indeed-to the
members of the Church of England first, and to others, on the moral state of the
nation. It is a vigorous and eloquent production. ’These earnest and dignified
defences deserve to be mentioned by the side of the Apologies of the early
Church. Charles Wesley had also produced two small publications of Hymns on
God’s Everlasting Love; An Elegy, of five hundred and seventy lines, on the
Death of Robert Jones, Esq., of Fonman Castle; one volume of Hymns and Sacred
Poems; two pamphlets of Hymns for Times of Trouble and Persecution; a volume of
Hymns on the Lord’s Supper, and a number of Hymns on the Nativity.

Although during this year much of Wesley’s time was absorbed by London, yet he
spent upwards of five months in traversing the country in pursuance of his
evangelistic work, reiterating his appeals to the spiritually indifferent, and
proclaiming the Gospel to all, lovingly and with great earnestness. The course
of his journeys lay, in the first instance, to Bristol, thence to Newcastle;
returning by way of Bristol to London—a tour which occupied a little over two
months. No explanation has been given why he chose this particular route in the
early and severe months of the year. The journeys were full of interest as
usual, and the labour was not in any way abated.

Within a month after writing to his brother-in-law Hall the letter which has
just been considered, in which he declared his belief in the High Church
doctrine of Episcopacy, its apostolical succession and authority, he was riding
westward; reading, as he rode, the Inquiry into the Constitution, Discipline,
Unity, and Worship of the Primitive Church; at first published anonymously, but
now known to have been written by (at the time) Sir Thomas (afterwards Lord)
King. On which he remarks, ’In spite of the vehement prejudice of my education,
I was ready to believe that this was a fair and impartial draught; but if so, it
would follow that Bishops and Presbyters are (essentially) of one order, and
that originally every Christian congregation was a church independent of all
others.’ Wesley’s wide reading and open mind, of course exposed him to change of
view, even on the highest subjects of human thought. The immediate bearing of
all this on his future procedure will appear in the minutes of the Conference of
the following year, and at later periods in his career, particularly in his
presbyterial ordinations of preachers, first for the American, then for the
Scottish, and ultimately for the English Methodist Churches. In the middle of
February, Wesley, in company with one of his helpers, set forth for Newcastle.
They pushed their way, he says, ’through thick and thin.’ The brooks were so
swollen with the late rains, that the common roads were impassable; but their
guide, knowing the country, brought them through the fields, so that they
escaped the dangerous waters. They reached Evesham wet and dirty enough. Setting
out from Birmingham before it was light, they soon found the rain changed to
snow, which the northerly wind drove full in their faces, encrusting them over
from head to foot in less than an hour’s time. He adds, ’We inquired of one, who
lived at the entrance of the moors, which was our best way to Stafford. "Sir,"
said he, "’tis a thousand pound to a penny that you do not come there to-day.
Why, ’tis four long miles to the far side of this common; and in a clear day I
am not sure to go right across it: and now all the roads are covered with snow;
and it snows so, that you cannot see before you." However, we went on, and I
believe did not go ten yards out of the way till we came into Stafford.’ In the
evening he preached, ’and joined a few together as a society.’ At Leeds, when
returning from preaching, he was followed by a great mob, who threw whatever
came to hand. He was struck several times, once or twice in the face. He walked
to the Recorder’s, and told him the case, who promised to prevent the like for
the time to come. He reached Newcastle, but not by Way of the dales, the snow
being so deep. Here he had abundance of occupation in visiting the sick, for a
raging sickness was baffling all the efforts of the physicians, and spreading
daily in the town. No less than two thousand of the soldiers were supposed to
have died since their encampment there. At Placey, where he delighted to preach,
in the middle of the sermon, a vehement storm began which was driven full upon
them by the north-east wind; but the congregation regarded it not, and stood
their ground to hear the Word. At Nottingham the work had been greatly hindered
by the trifling and disorderly conduct of some of the Society. He made short
work of it, cutting off all such at a stroke, and leaving only the little
handful who, as far as could be judged, were in earnest to save their souls.
Alas for the evil surroundings, and the low life of the town! Returning to
Birmingham, he found that Antinomianism of a very bad type had taken root there
and in the neighhourhood. He gives the following conversation, ’dreadful as it
is,’ between himself and one their ’pillars,’ wherein, as he says, ’every
serious person may see the true picture of Antinomianism full-grown; and may
know what these men mean by their favourite phrase, of being "perfect in Christ,
not in themselves"’:—‘Do you believe you have nothing to do with the Law of God’
’I have not; I am not under the Law; I live by faith.’ ’Have you, as living by
faith, a right to everything in the world’ ’I have; all is mine since Christ is
mine.’ ’May you then take anything you will anywhere Suppose out of a shop,
without the consent or knowledge of the owner’ ’I may, if I want it; for it is
mine. Only I will not give offence.’ ’Have you ’also a right to all the women in
the world’ ’Yes, if they consent.’ ’And is not that a sin’ ’Yes, to him that
thinks it is sin; but not to those whose hearts are free.’ He adds, ’The same
thing that wretch, Roger Ball, affirmed in Dublin, Surely these are the
firstborn children of Satan.’ This is as difficult for us to understand as are
some of the conditions of life in the Corinthian Church. But how greatly, such a
state of things must have increased the Evangetist’s labour and sorrow! On
reaching Bristol, he laid the first stone of a new and larger school-house at
Kingswood. On his way to London he preached at Brentford, when many got together
and threatened great things. But he took two or three of their chiefs by the
hand, and desired them to come in, They did so, and were calm and silent. It was
his rule, he afterwards informs us, confirmed by long experiences always to look
a mob in the face.

Returning to Bristol after a month’s stay in London, he held his third
Conference, at which were present John and Charles Wesley, four clergymen, and
four or five lay assistants. The meeting was not regarded as a clerical one, for
’the most serious and sensible Band Leaders where the Conference is, and any
pious and judicious stranger who may be occasionally in the place,’ were judged
to be of ’the properest persons to be present.’ Points of doctrine and
discipline, and many practical questions, were discussed. Some of the questions
have a special interest as affecting the evangelistic work. E.g. ’Q. In what
view are we and our helpers to be considered A. Perhaps as extraordinary
messengers, designed of God to provoke the others to jealousy’— a conviction
that was afterwards deepened and more clearly defined. ’Q. What is a sufficient
call of Providence to a new place, suppose Edinburgh or Dublin A. (1) An
invitation from some one that is worthy, from a serious man, fearing God, who
has a house to receive us. (2) A probability of doing more good by going thither
than by staying longer where we are. Q. Ought we not diligently to observe in
what places God is pleased to pour out His spirit more abundantly A. We ought,
and at that time to send more labourers than usual into that part of the
harvest. Q. Should we insist more on people’s going to church Shall we set them
the example at Bristol A. We will make a trial of the effect of it, by going to
St. James’s Church every Wednesday and Friday’

There were this year from twelve to eighteen assistants in different parts of
the country, which was now, for the first time, divided into seven parts, or
’circuits,’ as they were termed. They were: ’1. LONDON (which includes Surrey,
Kent, Essex, Brentford, Egham, Windsor, Wycombe). 2. BRISTOL (which includes
Somersetshire, Portland, Wilts., Oxfordshire, Gloucestershire). 3. CORNWALL. 4.
EVESHAM (which includes Shrewsbury, Leominster, Hereford, and from Stroud to
Wednesbury). 5. YORKSHIRE (which includes Cheshire, Lancashire, Derbyshire,
Nottinghamshire, Rutlandshire, Lincolnshire). 6. NEWCASTLE. 7. WALES.’ To each
of these circuits, one, two, or three preachers were appointed for the ensuing
three months. All things were in their initial stages; but arrangements were
thus made to carry the Methodist message through the length and breadth of the
land, as circumstances permitted. John and Charles Wesley take their turns with
the rest. Wesley was to itinerate in the London, Bristol, Evesham, Newcastle,
and Wales circuits.

Returning to London directly after the Conference, Wesley settled the ’preaching
houses’ at Bristol, Kingswood, and Newcastle in the hands of trustees, reserving
only to himself and brother ’the liberty of preaching and lodging there.’ With a
view to prevent expense to the poorer members of the Society, as well of health
as of time and money, he persuaded them to leave off the use of tea, which was
both an expensive and an injurious luxury, himself setting the example. At about
the same time he instituted a ’Lending Stock’ for the benefit of poor tradesmen
in London, who needed a little money to enable them to carry on their business.
He collected 50 for the purpose, and lodged it. in the hands of stewards, who
lent it in small sums, to be returned within three months. Incredible as it
might seem, no less than two hundred and fifty were thus helped in one year. He
subsequently was able to raise the sum to 120. By this simple device hundreds of
the honest poor were helped in their difficulties. One notable example was that
of the once penniless Lackington, whose book sales in eighteen years were more
than a hundred thousand volumes, whose income reached to 5000 a year.

He left London on July 21 for his visit to Wales and Cornwall, which occupied
him until the early part of October; The entire tour comprised a series of daily
and frequent services in churches, houses, or the open air, as circumstances
required or opportunity offered, and no considerations of personal comfort or
ease were permitted to arrest his fervent and ceaseless labour. Many interesting
scenes were witnessed. At Bridgewater he expected much tumult, ’the great vulgar
stirring up the small;’ but in this he was happily disappointed, an action at
law against the rioters, and ’the awe of God which fell upon them,’ keeping the
whole congregation quiet. At Road the mob threatened loudly; but he adopted his
usual plan and looked them in the face, when they stood as men astonished, and
neither spoke nor stirred till he had concluded his sermon. Even at Wycombe, it
being the day on which the mayor was chosen, abundance of rabble full of strong
drink came to the preaching on purpose to disturb, but they soon fell out among
themselves, and he finished his service in tolerable quiet. Thus the brave man
went on, step by step, undaunted by danger and undeterred by toil, making his
appeal, earnestly, ceaselessly; mad by God’s blessing it was continually finding
its response in the hearts of the people.

One of Wesley’s characteristics was his tender pity for the poor and the
suffering; and his ingenuity in deriving means for their relief was often called
into play. Some of his methods have been noticed. He now attempted another, and
as yet untried, method of relieving suffering poverty, the gratuitous dispensing
of simple medicines. He had already instituted a society for the visitation of
the sick. Choosing forty-six of those who volunteered for this work, he divided
London into twenty-three parts, and directed two volunteers to visit the sick in
each division, in order to inquire into their disorders and to procure advice
for them, to relieve those who were in want, to advise them on spiritual
matters, and ’to do anything for them which he (or she) could.’ The expense of
this was very great for the Society to bear; he tried sending the sufferers to
the hospitals, and seeking medical advice for them; but the advantage was small,
and he ’saw the poor people pining away, and several families ruined, and that
without remedy.’ He then thought of what he calls a desperate expedient. ’I will
prepare and give them physic myself.’ He felt warranted in doing this because
for six or seven and twenty years he ’had made anatomy and physic the diversion
of his leisure hours.’ He took to his assistance an apothecary and an
experienced surgeon. The first day thirty persons came for the relief; in three
weeks the number increased to three hundred; and in six months to twice that
number. This charitable work was continued for several years, until the expense
became greater than he could bear. Thus he sought to relieve and rescue the
indigent and ignorant sufferers, while bending his utmost energies to redeem the
immoral. However far he may have been from effecting all at which he aimed, he
set in motion an amount of Christian philanthropy that bore good fruit in after
years. In the following year Wesley issued a work entitled Primitive Physic. It
contained an admirable series of advices on preserving and improving the health,
with a collection of simple receipts of remedies easily procured; and if some of
the remedies now create a smile, it must be remembered that they were mostly the
remedies then in use by the faculty, and quite in harmony with the existing
state of medical knowledge. The book passed into more than thirty editions.

He spent most of a week in December at Lewisham in writing. He tells us that he
resumed his vegetable diet, which he had now discontinued for several years, and
found it to be of use both to soul and body; but a serious illness two years
afterwards obliged him to return to the use of animal food. The first month of
the next year was divided between London and Bristol. At the latter place he had
one of his many narrow escapes from death, being thrown violently from his
horse; but, though much bruised, he rode for two hours and preached. The next
day, finding it difficult to walk, he applied one of his ’primitive’
remedies—warm treacle—which he says took away all the pain in an hour, and the
lameness in a day or two. Early in February he set: out for the north,
encountering the most violent storms of wind, rain, snow, and hail nearly the
whole way; but still he rode and preached, and rode again. At Newcastle he read
over with some young men a compendium of rhetoric, and a system of ethics; and
did not see why a man of tolerable understanding might not ’learn in six months’
time more of solid philosophy than is commonly learned at Oxford in four
(perhaps seven) years.’ He narrowly examined the Society, now reduced from eight
hundred to four hundred members; but he accepts the old proverb, ’the half is
more than the whole.’ He found great cause to rejoice in all the societies
around Newcastle, where he continued to labour until the middle of April; then
into Yorkshire, making Birstal his centre; then into Lancashire, where, after
preaching at several places, he came to Rossendale, and ’preached to a large
congregation of wild men; but it pleased God to hold them in chains, so that
when he had done none offered any rudeness, but all went quietly away.’ He
reached Manchester early in the afternoon of the same day, where he had no
thought of preaching, but found that public notice had been given that he would
do so. He now felt himself to be in a strait. The house would not contain a
tenth part of the people who had assembled, and he knew not ’how the unbroken
spirits of so large a town would endure preaching in the street;’ besides,
having ridden a swift trot for several hours in a sultry day, he was both faint
and weary. ’ But] he says, ’after considering I was not going a warfare at my
own cost, I walked straight to Salford Cross. A numberless crowd of people
partly ran before, partly followed after me. I thought it best not to sing, but,
looking round, asked abruptly, "Why do you look as if you had never seen me
before Many of you have seen me in the neighbouring church, both preaching and
administering the Sacrament." I then began, "Seek ye the Lord while He may be
found: call upon Him while He is near." None interrupted at all, till, as I was
drawing to a conclusion, a big man thrust in, with three or four more, and bade
them bring out the engine. Our friends desired me to remove into a yard just by,
which I did, and concluded in peace.’ He then rode to Davyhulme, where he was
refreshed both in preaching and in meeting the Society.

He passed on through Cheshire to Sheffield, Nottingham, Wednesbury, and
Birmingham, reaching London towards the close of May, after an interesting and
encouraging, though toilsome tour. On the last Sunday in May, after the early
five-o’clock service, he preached at seven to a large and well-behaved
congregation in Moorfields, and in the afternoon delivered a charity-sermon, at
the request of his friend Bateman, in St. Bartholomew the Great, when the church
and entrances were so crowded that it was with difficulty he could be got in.
Preaching there again a fortnight after, he was compelled to admire the
behaviour of the people, none of whom betrayed either lightness or inattention.
At the fourth Conference, held in London in June, those present repeated their
resolve to examine all their principles from the foundation, It was agreed that
each could Submit to the judgment of the rest-in speculative things, only so far
as his own judgment was convinced; in practical affairs, as far as possible
‘without wounding our several consciences., Beyond this, they concluded, no
Christian could submit either to Pope, Council, Bishop, or Convocation. This,
they said, is that grand principle of every man’s right to private judgment, in
opposition to implicit faith in man, on which the Reformers at home and abroad
proceeded: ’Every man must think for himself, since every man must give an
account for himself to God.’

They further discussed the doctrines of’ justification by faith, and entire
sanctification. They held that ’a church in the New Testament always means a
single congregation: that there is no instance or ground therein for a national
Church, such being a mere political institution.’ The three orders of bishops,
priests, and deacons they held to be plainly described in the New Testament, and
to have generally obtained in the Churches of the Apostolic age; but they were
not assured that God designed the same plan should obtain in all ages, for it is
not so asserted in Holy’ Writ; and, if this were essential to a Christian
Church, it would follow that the foreign Reformed Churches are not parts of the
Church of Christ—’a consequence full of shocking absurdity.’ The Divine right of
episcopacy, they say, was first asserted in :England about the middle of Queen
Elizabeth’s reign, till which time, ’at! the bishops and clergy in England
continually allowed and joined in the ministrations of those who were not
episcopally ordained. There must be in the nature of things numberless
accidental variations in the government of various Churches, no determinate plan
of Church government being appointed in Scripture; and no thought of uniformity
was entertained until the time of Constantine.’ On the question of
field-preaching, it was feared they had limited it too much; (1) because it was
their calling to save the lost, whom they must seek, for they could not expect
they would seek them; (2) because they were peculiarly called by going out into
the highways and hedges (which none would do if they did not) to compel them to
come in; (3) because, though ’the house will hold all that come’ to the house,
it would not hold all that will come to the field; and (4) because they had
always found a greater blessing in field-preaching than in any other preaching
whatever.

There were found to be more than twenty lay itinerant assistants, and nearly
forty who helped ’only in one place’-hence afterwards called ’local- preachers.’
The journeys of the former for the following half-year were fixed, John and
Charles Wesley taking their places with the others. The above examples, some of
the principal subjects discussed, show not only that the Society was settling
down more and more into an organized body, but also that the dominating
Principles of Church government in Wesley’s mind were at that time undergoing a
change. The Conference over, after preaching three times on the Sunday, he
started in the evening for his western journey. On the way he found the
usefulness of his little tract, A Word to a Swearer. Setting out one morning at
three o’clock, he reached Exeter wet to the skin, where, staying to dry his
clothes, he wrote A Word to a Freeholder, in anticipation of an election. His
experiences during this tour were similar to those of the previous year. In some
places there were changes for the better, as at St. Ives, where he walked to
church ’without a single huzza,’ rejoicing in the improvement wrought in so
short a time; in other places he met with very rough treatment. On two occasions
he walked into the midst of riotous mobs, took the ringleaders by the hand,
talked to them and quieted them at once. Sometimes the service was interrupted,
while at other times the gathering of large numbers greeted him, and gladdened
him by their quiet attention. Returning to Bristol, he made his way through
Wales to Holyhead, and crossed to Dublin. Here one of his lay-helpers, Thomas
Williams, had preceded him, holding his first service probably on Oxmantown
Green, near to the Royal Barracks, so often afterwards used for similar
services. Multitudes attended Williams’s services in the open air, and many were
the seals to his ministry, one of whom was Mr. William Lunell, a banker, a
member of a noble Huguenot family, who rendered much service to the little
Society of Methodists. The account of his signal success had induced Wesley to
extend his sphere of action to Ireland. He landed on the morning of Sunday,
August 9, and hearing the bells ringing for church, he went at once, and in the
evening preached, at the request of the curate, the Rev. Moses Rouquier, A.M.,
to ’as gay and senseless a congregation’ as he had ever seen.

Whitefield had preached in Dublin, in 1738, on his return from his first visit
to America. But no society had been formed until 1745, when a pious soldier
gathered together a small company of serious persons and preached to them. About
this time Benjamin la Trobe, a young Baptist student, became the leader of this
little band, until John Cennick, Wesley’s helper in Kingswood, now a Moravian,
took charge of it. A curious story is told of him. Preaching one day, probably
on Christmas Day, he referred to ’the Babe wrapped in swaddling clothes,’ when
one of his hearers, a priest, perhaps not knowing the word was in the Bible,
called him a ’Swaddler.’ The mob took up the designation, and the same spread
with rapidity. Cennick had left Dublin when Williams went. The Methodists
assembled in an old Lutheran church in Marlborough street, at the corner of
Talbot Street, capable of holding four hundred persons, and four or five times
that number in the yard. Here Williams was accustomed to preach; and here Wesley
also preached. Many of the rich were there, and many ministers of every
denomination; and, though he spoke closely and strongly, none were offended.
Indeed, so cheering were appearances, that he believed, if he or his brother
could have been there for a few months, there might have been a larger society
than even in London itself

Each morning during his stay he gathered together the Society of about two
hundred and eighty members, many of whom appeared to be strong in faith, and of
a more teachable spirit than in most parts of England. He explained the rules at
large to them. He was led to observe that of the people who came to him few were
Irish. ’At least ninety-nine in a hundred,’ he says, ’remain in the religion of
their fathers, and no wonder, when the Protestants can find no better way to
convert them than penal laws and Acts of Parliament.’ This brief stay of a
fortnight, confined to Dublin, was the first of forty-two visits paid by Wesley
to Ireland. Tyerman estimates that he spent at least half a dozen years of his
laborious life in the Emerald Isle. Methodism has always had a band of devoted
ministers in Ireland, whose labours have been characterized by godly fervour,
steadfast fidelity, and intrepid zeal. Many of them have been eminent for their
high attainments and usefulness. On his return voyage, being detained by a calm,
he had opportunity of ’talking largely with his fellow-passengers and the
sailors,’ many of whom received his word with gladness. Landing at Holy-head, he
returned to Bristol through Wales, preaching wherever he came. At Garth he met
his going to Ireland, to whom the first news that was brought to him on his
arrival in Dublin was, ‘the little flock stands fast in the storm of
persecution, which arose as soon as my brother left them.’ Sad was the state of
things there now. The mob had broken into the ’room’ and destroyed all before
them, tearing away the pulpit, benches, and window-cases, and burning them
openly before the gate. Charles says, ’The popish mob, encouraged by the
Protestants, are so insolent and outrageous, that, whatever street we pass
through, it is up ha arms.’ But he stayed not his hand, beginning his ministry
in the open air with ’Comfort ye, comfort ye, my people,’ etc. ’None made
disturbance,’ he says, ’till I had ended. Then the rabble attended us with the
usual compliments to our lodgings.’

Wesley returned to London, and preached in his favourite place, Moorfields,
morning and evening, for some days. He records, ’I know no church in London
(that in West Street excepted) where there is so serious a congregation.’ At
Reading a large company of bargemen, hired to pull clown the preaching-house,
were induced to attend the service. At the close one of the chief of them rose
up and said, ’The gentleman says nothing but what is good; I say so; and there’s
not a man here shall dare to say otherwise.’ The remainder of the year was spent
in ceaseless and blessed labour, Of Christmas Day he wrote, ’We met at four, and
solemnly rejoiced in God our Saviour. I found much revival in my own soul this
day; and so did many others also. Both this and the following days I strongly
urged the wholly giving up ourselves to God, and renewing in every point our
covenant, that the Lord should be our God.’ In the opening of another year it
may be remarked that there is no variation from the record of previous years in
the entireness of Wesley’s self-dedication to the one supreme aim of his 1ifm It
is a daily, hourly devotion to the sacred work of publishing the sinner’s
Friend, and of labouring to raise and brighten the lives of the miserable
multitudes around. The year was begun by a service at four o’clock in the
morning amid the sounds of joy and thanksgiving. He found that during the
previous year about three hundred persons had received his medicines
occasionally; about one hundred had taken them regularly, and submitted to a
proper regimen, of whom more than ninety were completely cured; the expense
being a little over 40. Two hundred and fifty-five persons had been relieved by
the ’Lending Stock’ in eighteen months.

After a month spent in London he passed on through Bristol (where he began the
enlargement of the ’Room’) and Wales to Holyhead, en route to Ireland, to take
the place of his brother, who, with his companions, had endured the most cruel
and barbarous treatment at the hands of the wildest mobs, barely escaping with
their lives. Wesley himself had already had two narrow escapes from death by
accident, and one from the rudeness of a rough mob, who at Shepton Mallet pelted
him with dirt, stones, and clods, and then wrecked his lodgings; but he had
happily eluded them. Being detained a fortnight at Holyhead, waiting for a boat,
he traversed the country around preaching. Asked to write some little thing to
prevent the people leaving the Church, he wrote, A Word to a Methodist, which
was immediately translated into Welsh and printed. The fervent Calvinistic
Methodists were drawing the people from the poor pittance of spiritual food they
received in the churches. Gair Ir Methodist Owaith is probably the only tract or
pamphlet Wesley wrote that has been wholly lost. The Welsh Methodists would not
be likely to reprint it.

Wesley reached Dublin on March 8, and remained in Ireland nearly three months.
At this time there were ten preachers in Ireland, including the two Wesleys and
their companions. They had now three ‘preaching-houses’ in Dublin; one in York
Street, called Dolphin’s Barn; one in Marlborough Street; and one in Skinner’s
Alley. Wesley formed a high opinion of the Irish character. ’So civil a people
as the Irish in general, I never saw, either in Europe or America.’ He was very
laborious, preaching almost incessantly. But his great exertions and continuous
exposure, together with the unsuitable nature of the food provided for him, at
one time reduced him to extreme feebleness. The energy of his purpose, however,
broke through everything, and, encouraged by the numbers of people that gathered
to hear him, he still preached, though at times hardly able to stand. The work
was, moreover, gradually being consolidated by the persevering efforts of his
lay assistants.

He returned through Wales to Bristol, and to London, arriving on June I. On the
following day the fifth Conference assembled in the Chapel House in Tower
Street. On the one Sunday that he spent at Bristol he preached at four o’clock
in the Weaver’s Hall; at seven in the Old Orchard; at ten at Kingswood; and
again at two ’under the sycamore tree.’ Again at five in the Old Orchard; then
back to Kingswood, where, after preaching five times, he closed the day with a
love-feast. On the following Sunday he preached twice in Moorfields. The
business of this Conference was confined to practical or disciplinary questions,
and to matters affecting the new school at Kingswood, which was soon to be
opened. For some time Wesley had been desirous of founding a Christian school
’which would not disgrace the Apostolic age.’ Accordingly, partly with
contributions from friends (an anonymous lady giving him 800), and partly from
the income of his Fellowship, he purchased land at Kingswood, and erected a
building suitable to his purpose. He had laid the foundation-stone on April 7,
1746, and the building was opened on Midsummer Day of this year. Close attention
was given by the Conference to the affairs of the new school, in which it was
decided to receive children between the years of six and ten, and ‘to train them
in every branch of useful learning, from the alphabet till they were fit as to
all acquired accomplishments for the work of the ministry.’ The curriculum was
to include Reading, Writing, Arithmetic, French, Latin, Greek, Hebrew, Rhetoric,
Geography, Chronology, History, Logic, Ethics, Physics, Geometry, Algebra,
Music. The children were to rise at four and go to bed at eight. No time was to
be allowed for play, because’ he who plays when he is a child, will play when he
is a man.’ Provision was made for a course of instruction, extending over
several years. No child was to be received unless his parents agreed ’that he
should observe all the rules of the school, and that they Would not take him
away from school, no, not a day, till they take him for good and all.’ Provision
was also made for a four years’ course of academical learning, after the school
course was completed. This school did not supplant the one which had been opened
some years before for the children of the colliers, and which was continued for
sixty years longer. But it was designed for the children of parents living at a
distance, and those of his travelling preachers; and he may have had in view the
forming of a seminary for the training of his preachers themselves.

One important decision of the Conference was to refuse the advice which had been
urged upon them, ’to preach in as many places as they could, but not to form any
societies.’ They had tried it for more than a year, in a large tract of country,
from Newcastle to Berwick-upon-Tweed, and there was scarce any fruit of it
remaining. The country was now divided into nine circuits, Ireland being one. He
returned to Bristol to open the Kingswood School. For nearly three months before
returning to London he continued his work on his way north as far as Berwick,
spending much time in and near Newcastle, then returning to the West Riding of
Yorkshire; thence into Lancashire, through Staffordshire, and on to London; and
after remaining a few days he set out for another month’s journey westward, and
into Cornwall. In many places he was gladdened by the obvious signs of
improvement in the behaviour of the people; as at Wednesbury, ’where every man,
woman, and child behaved in a manner becoming the gospel’; and at Epworth, where
’Sabbath-breaking and drunkenness were no more seen, and cursing and swearing
were rarely heard.’ The fear of God had spread in an uncommon degree at Grimsby;
while in Newcastle and in all the country societies around, he found not only an
increase of numbers, but more of the life and power of religion. At other
places, however, mob violence was as outrageous as ever, and in some places was
truly appalling. Leaving Haworth with his travelling companions, Mr. Mackford,
Mr. Grimshaw, the zealous incumbent, and a devoted lay preacher named Colbeck,
he came to Roughlee, a village near Colne, and preached. When he was halfway
through his discourse a mob from Colne ’came pouring down the hill like a
torrent.’ After exchanging a few words with their captain, a deputy constable,
to prevent a contest he consented to go with him to a Justice of the Peace; but
he had scarce gone ten yards when one of the crowd struck him with his fist in
the face with all his might, and another threw his stick at his head. Here he
made a little stand, when another of the ruffians came cursing and swearing in a
most shocking manner, and, flourishing his club over Wesley’s head, cried out,
’Bring him away.’ They were then hurried off to a public-house, where his
worship awaited them, who required Wesley to promise he would come to Roughlee
no more; but he replied he would sooner cut off his hand than make such a
promise. When he was leaving the house, one of the mob beat him to the ground,
and when he rose again, the whole body came about him like lions, and forced him
back into the house, from which, however, he escaped. But his companions,
leaving by another door, were immediately closed in by the mob, who tossed them
to and fro with the utmost violence, throwing Mr. Grimshaw down, and casting
upon him dirt and mire of every kind. Mackford they dragged by the hair of his
head, and inflicted upon him injuries from which he never recovered. Wesley was
also subjected to very rough treatment at Bolton; but no serious results
happened to him from it. Being invited by the minister of Goodshaw to preach in
his church, he went thither, read the prayers, and, finding the church would not
hold the assembled crowd, he went out and stood on the church wall and preached,
afterwards making this reflection: ‘I wonder at those who still talk so loud of
the indecency of field-preaching. The highest indecency is in St. Paul’s Church,
when a consider. able part of the congregation are asleep, or talking, or
looking about, not minding a word the preacher says. On the other hand, there is
the highest decency in a churchyard or field, when the whole congregation behave
and look as if they saw the Judge of all, and heard Him speaking from heaven.’

He returned to London, having received the following letter from his friend
Whitefield, who had lately arrived from America, after an absence of nearly four
years : —

London, September 1, 1748.

REVEREND AND DEAR SIR,

’My not meeting you in London has been a disappointment to me. What have you
thought about an union I am afraid an external one is impracticable. I find, by
your sermons, that we differ in principles more than I thought; and I believe we
are upon two different plans. My attachment to America will not permit me to
abide very long in England; consequently, I should but weave a Penelope’s web if
I formed societies; and if I should form them, I have not proper assistants to
take care of them. I intend therefore to go about preaching the gospel to every
creature. You, I suppose, are for settling societies everywhere; but more of
this when we meet. I hope you don’t forget to pray for me. You are always
remembered by, reverend and clear sir, yours most affectionately in Christ
Jesus, ‘George Whitefield.’

Having examined the society, and transacted other business, he repaired to
Cornwall; after a month’s absence, he returned about the middle of October, and
spent the rest of the year in and near London. The year 1749 was marked by
incidents in Wesley’s personal history that were of considerable interest both
to him and to Others. Reference must be made to these events, but to enter
minutely into a description of them would" divert attention from the main Object
of these pages. He had designed to visit Rotterdam early in the year, but, being
pressed to answer Dr. Middleton’s book against the Fathers," he remained in
London, and spent nearly twenty clays ’in that unpleasing employment.’ About the
middle of February he started on a great missionary tour, and did not return to
London until early in August. At Kingswood he gathered together seventeen of his
preachers, and read lectures to them daily on Theology, Logic, and the Rules for
Action and Utterance, as he used to do to his pupils in Oxford. He also met the
children of the four schools—the boys who were boarded in the new school, and
the girls in the old; and the day scholars, both boys and girls. At the
beginning of April he started on a journey, through Wales, attending his
brother’s wedding at Garth on the 8th. This interesting occasion is described as
’a solemn day, such as became the dignity of a Christian marriage.’ ’Prayer and
thanksgiving,’ Charles says, ’was our whole employment. We were cheerful without
mirth, serious without sadness. A stranger, that intermeddleth not with our joy,
said, "It looked more like a funeral than a wedding."’ But they were all joyful,
John more so than any of them. This was a very happy union. Charles continued
his missionary labours for some years, his wife occasionally accompanying him.
After a time he withdrew from the longer journeys, confining his labours mainly
to London and Bristol; preaching with great power and usefulness, and writing
his numerous hymns, until his death in 1788. His wife survived him until 1822,
dying in great peace, in the ninety-seventh year of her age.

After the wedding, Wesley went forward to Holyhead, and crossed over to Dublin.
His first labours, after a fortnight in Dublin, were expended in the southern
provinces of Munster and Leinster, where he passed from town to town, preaching
to audiences who eagerly listened to his words. At Limerick, where he stayed
between two and three weeks, much good was done. ’The more I converse with this
people,’ he says, ’the more I am amazed. That God hath wrought a great work is
manifest. And yet the main of them, believers and unbelievers, are not able to
give a rational account of the plainest principles of religion. It is plain God
begins His work at the heart; then the inspiration giveth understanding.’ At
Rathcormack he was heartily received by the Rev. R. Lloyd, in whose church he
preached, many Roman Catholics venturing to the service and forming ’a very
serious part of thecongregation:’ the next day he preached in the church again
twice, when ’the hearts of the people seemed to be as melting wax;’ and never
since his coming to Ireland had he been so much refreshed as in praying for
them, and in calling them to accept the ’redemption that is in Christ Jesus.’ At
the close of the service word was brought that a storm of riot and violence had
broken forth with terrific fury at Cork, whither he was going. His friends,
judging it to be undesirable for him to stay there, he, for this time at least,
was compelled to yield, and he rode through the city without stopping. The
fiendish violence of the mob has no parallel in all the annals of Methodist
persecution. The most uproarious and disgraceful scenes were continued for a
whole year, during which many of the poor Methodists and their sympathizers were
seriously and shamefully injured, their houses wrecked, and much of their
property destroyed. Wesley’s preaching in Ireland was with great power, and many
persons were savingly converted from sin to righteousness. His lay helpers had
been faithfully ministering to the societies since his previous visit,
especially in the two southern provinces. Wherever he went the people seemed to
give earnest heed to the preaching. At Portarlington, a town inhabited chiefly
by French, he was gladly received by the clergyman. At the close Of service in
the church he walked to the market-place, the whole congregation following him.
Here he preached to a more brilliant company than he had seen anywhere in
Ireland, unless in St. Mary’s at Dublin; yet all, both high and low, behaved
with becoming propriety. On a second visit in a few clays he formed a society of
sixty Persons, and on a third visit two days later he preached again, and scarce
knew how to leave off, all the people seeming to be so deeply affected. The
society was increased to above one hundred members. But while he rejoiced, he
reminded himself of the parable of the seed.

Riding two miles further on, he preached, and, though it rained the whole time,
and he was thoroughly wet before he had done, the rain driving full in his face,
it moved neither hearers nor preacher. It is an impressive picture that presents
itself of this delicate, frail-looking gentleman, scrupulously careful
respecting his dress and appearance, standing unmoved in pouring rain, bent upon
making his appeal to men to forsake sin and be reconciled to God, entirely
indifferent to personal convenience, undeterred by rudeness of men or by
unpropitious skies. On returning to Dublin, he preached on the Green, morning
and evening, to larger congregations than he had seen there before. After a stay
in Ireland extending over a full quarter of the year, he sailed to Bristol,
regulated the society there, and the schools at Kingswood, and returned to
London, where he remained three weeks, and then rode forward to the north on a
journey which occupied more than two months and a half. He left London for the
north at the close of August, reaching Newcastle in about a week. At this time
an incident occurred which greatly affected him for a while. At the Orphan House
in Newcastle, Grace Murray, a devoted Christian woman, the widow of a sea
captain, Was engaged in various works. She was exceedingly useful in meeting
several of the classes and bands for women, and in visiting the sick in and
around the city; at the same time acting as matron of the Orphan House, which
was the home of Wesley and the preachers when they were in Newcastle. Wesley
very highly prized her services, and became much attached to her. During-a brief
illness, she nursed him in the Orphan House, and the attachment ripened into
affection. She also nursed John Bennet, one of Wesley’s helpers, in an illness
of six weeks’ duration. Bennet became enamoured of her, and made proposals of
marriage to her. Wesley’s views of marriage having changed, he also made
proposals to her; but whether before or after Bennet had done so, does not
clearly; appear. From her own distinct statement, written some time after, it
was not till she had C gone too far with John Bennet to turn back’s’ that Wesley
distinctly and definitely proposed marriage. Certainly both were her suitors at
the same time. One of her friends is reported to have said to Bennet, ’If Grace
Murray consult her ambition, she will marry Mr. Wesley; if she consult her love,
she will marry you ’—which she finally decided to do. Her language was peculiar.
She said to Wesley, ’I love you more than anybody in the world; but if I don’t
marry him he will go mad.’ Even making allowance for the difficult position in
which she was placed, it does not seem possible entirely to exculpate her from a
want of decision; nor is it easy to understand how Wesley could press his suit,
when he knew that her affections were, to some degree at least, bestowed on
another. But he believed that she was engaged to him first; he loved her as he
had never loved any one but his mother; and he was thoroughly persuaded that in
many ways, all of which he has minutely stated, she was fitted to be of the
greatest possible help to him in his work, and so would very much increase his
usefulness. This must be regarded as one of his strongest reasons for desiring
to marry her. It is only by giving the utmost weight to the reasons adduced by
him, that we can understand how he could be more useful than he was, seeing his
entire time and all his powers were wholly devoted to the service of God and the
welfare of his fellow-men. Charles Wesley and some others were wishful that he
should not marry; and, in order to prevent it, they hastened on the marriage
with Bennet, during Wesley’s absence in Cumberland, nothing being allowed by him
to interfere with his primary work. ‘I need add no more,’ says Wesley, in an
account he gives of the affair, ’than that if I had had more regard for her I
loved than for the work of God, I should now have gone on straight to Newcastle,
and not back to Whitehaven. I know this was giving up all; but I knew God
called.’ The day before what proved to be the wedding-day, Wesley dedicated to
God in fasting and prayer, and found his will more resigned. He preached in the
morning at five o’clock in the open air, when ’the darkness and rain were little
hindrance either to himself or the congregation.’ He also preached in the
evening. On the following day, he says, ’I felt no murmuring thought, but deep
distress. I accepted the just punishment of my manifold unfaithfulness, and
therefore could not complain; but felt the loss both to me and the people, which
I did not expect could ever be repaired.’ This day and the following were spent
in riding to Leeds; and on the latter day he was in the saddle from five in the
morning till nine at night, saving the brief time spent at meals. At Leeds he
met his brother, Mr. Whitefield, and Mr. and Mrs. Bennet, When there was much
weeping, confession, and explanation, with forgiveness and reconciliation. The
next day Whitefield and Wesley preached, and on the following day Wesley
preached three times. He then set off to Newcastle, giving vent to his sorrow in
a most pathetic poem of thirty-one stanzas, which he composed as he rode along.
On his way he preached at Birstal and Leeds, when the congregations were so
large at both places that, although his voice was stronger than it had been for
years, and he spoke with all the strength he had, yet the words did not reach
two-thirds of the congregation. He reflects, ’Who would have expected such an
inconveniency as this, after we had been twelve years employed in the work
Surely none will now ascribe the number of the hearers to the novelty of
field-preaching.’

Returning to Leeds, he rode, at the desire of John Bennet (so little of
unfriendly feeling did Wesley harbour), to Rochdale. On entering the town, they
found the streets lined on both sides with multitudes of people, shouting,
cursing, blaspheming, and gnashing upon them with their teeth. Finding it
impracticable to preach ’abroad,’ he went into a large room open to the street,
and cried aloud, ’Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his
thoughts;’ and the Word prevailed; none opposed or interrupted, and a Change
came over the people. They went on to Bolton in the evening, and had no sooner
entered the main street than they discovered that ’the lions of Rochdale were
lambs in comparison with those at Bolton.’ He says,’ Such rage and bitterness I
scarce ever saw before, in any creatures that bore the form of men.’ His
companions were very rudely dealt with. Perceiving a favourable opportunity, he
walked down into the thickest of the crowd that filled the house, and called for
a Chair. Then ’the winds were hushed, and all was calm and still. My heart was
filled With love, my eyes with tears, and my mouth with arguments. They were
amazed, they were ashamed, they were melted down, they devoured every Word. What
a turn was this! O how did God change the counsel of the old Ahithophel into
foolishness, and bring all the drunkards, swearers, Sabbath-breakers, and mere
sinners in the place, to hear of His plenteous redemption.’ At Wednesbury he was
greatly comforted; at Birmingham, not a scoffer, nor a trifler, not even an
inattentive person, could he discern. He retired to Kingswood to write, and then
to Shoreham, and afterwards to Lewisham, for the same purpose; dosing the year
in London, where, on one day, he preached four times, and the following day
three times, besides holding four meetings. The Conference of this year was held
in London, on November 16. Assistants were appointed to the nine great circuits,
and each was instructed to travel with Wesley through all the societies in his
circuit. Wesley did not publish the Minutes of this Conference, nor of any
subsequent Conference, until 1765; but in the course of this year he published
an abstract of the proceedings of the five previous Conferences in two small
pamphlets, which were printed in Ireland during his stay there. The year 1750,
the last of the first decade of Wesley’s evangelistic labours, differed in
nowise from the others in the variety, toilsomeness, and interest of his work.
He travelled as before, with the same exposure to rough weather and rougher
groups of men. But he braved all, and his indomitable spirit carried him
successfully through all his toils, and finally conquered all opposition. Even
in Cork, where for a whole year violence and persecution had continued, he
succeeded in making a stand and preaching, notwithstanding many threats and many
efforts to prevent him.

He spent nearly seven months away from London in his various tours, which began
at the end of February, when, after three weeks in and near Bristol he went
through Wales to Holyhead, and embarked for Dublin. He remained in Ireland from
April 7 to July 22, travelling backwards and forwards, mainly in the southern
provinces, and finding amidst his labours, and, at times, his physical weakness,
abundant encouragement in his work. But, indeed, he was little dependent upon
cheering signs. If they were present, they called for joyous thanksgiving; if
absent, for renewed and patient exertion. On leaving Dublin, towards the end of
July, he sailed to Bristol, and, after a week’s stay, pushed on to Cornwall,
where he spent a month, preaching to large assemblies and small, encountering
occasional rudeness, but generally receiving a calm and attentive hearing. He
then occupied a week in his return to London, preaching at the several places
through which he passed. Then, after a fortnight spent in London, he went down
to Bristol for a month, returned, and passed the rest of the year at the
Foundery. Imperative restrictions of space prevent any further detail of the
year’s labour. It was of the same heroic, self-devoted character,—the same calm
intensity of purpose, the same indifference to external circumstances, and the
same concentration of effort in the all-absorbing appeal to the conscience of
the nation.

It will have been observed that Wesley occasionally retired to the houses of
some of his friends. It was with the object of securing quiet, where he could
give undisturbed attention to writing. During the half decade now ended he had
published many works of different kinds, and had projected others. In 1746 he
commenced his Lessons for Children, which, issued in four parts, comprised
nearly four hundred pages, in which ’the most useful portions of Scripture, such
as children may most easily understand, and such as it most concerns them to
know, are set down in the same order and (generally) the same words as in Holy
scripture.’ He wrote and published, in addition to those previously named,
eleven pamphlets on religious and practical subjects; ten others being defences
of Methodism against her assailants; a fifth extract from his Journal; a
Compendium of Logic; short Latin and English grammars, and nine Latin
reading-books, for use in the school at Kingswood. He also edited and published
eleven pamphlets of hymns written by his brother. But his most considerable
publications during this period were three volumes of sermons, containing the
most carefully expressed statements of his doctrinal views. To these a fourth
volume was afterwards added. These four volumes, containing forty-three sermons,
formed, together with Notes on the New Testament, published subsequently, the
standard doctrinal basis of Methodism. But the largest work that he projected,
and at this time began to publish, was entitled, A Christian Library. It
extended to fifty small volumes, and consisted of the choicest pieces of English
practical Divinity that he could find. Most of the pieces were abridged from
ponderous tomes; and all were divested of every unnecessary word, a work in
which he certainly excelled. This was a noble and benevolent undertaking, but
too costly to be within the reach of his societies; the price being more than 6.
He lost more than 200 by the effort. It might have been a more successful
enterprise had the books been published as separate and independent volumes.
This collection of practical Christian teaching has never been estimated as
Wesley hoped it would be; nor as the character of the work and the labour
bestowed upon it deserved. A decade of Wesley’s evangelistic work has now, to
some extent, been illustrated sufficiently, without presenting the daily
details, to make known in what manner he spent these ripened years of his life.
The record shows that every hour was carefully and scrupulously bought up and
devoted to his one great work—his uninterrupted appeal to the heart and
conscience of the people of these islands, and to the conservation of the fruits
of his labour. Every morning he held his five-o’clock service, save when
travelling required him at that hour, or earlier, to be on the road. At almost
every town through which he passed he held at least one service, most frequently
in the open air—the number of services held each day depending not on his
convenience, but on the possibilities of time and the attendance of the people.
If he remained in any place, it was in order to regulate’ his societies there;
or to make it a centre around which he could itinerate. His time when he was in
London was engrossed by public and private services, by benevolent enterprises,
by attention to the society, or by retirement for literary purposes. He was
never unoccupied. He had long accustomed himself to account for every hour of
every day. This had been habitual with him since he began his Pocket Diary in
1723 or 1724. And this astounding monotony of labour was continued without a
break, save when severe illness absolutely forbad; and the illness must be
severe, for what would have silenced other men he broke through with a holy
daring, again and again casting off the threatening of disease by more active
toil. A cold, a headache, or a weariness was rather a call to effort than a
prohibition of it.

Although the previous pages are far from presenting a full and minute account of
his daily activities, it is beyond the limits of possibility to present the
remainder of his life with even an equal measure of minuteness, though the
materials are at hand. It must suffice to glance at each decade in succession,
and to say that a second, a third, a fourth, and a fifth decade were filled up
by the same unwearying industry, the same undaunted, uninterrupted labour. His
evangelistic tours were continued to the last year of his life; his multiplied
services, early and late, ’abroad’ or ’within,’ were not diminished as long as
it was possible for him to move from place to place. A complete itinerary,
showing Wesley’s journeys for fifty years, is before the writer. There is not a
break in the whole series. The number of places visited during one of the years
is less than usual; this was due to the detention of a serious illness. A
specimen from each of the remaining four decades is given (1760, 1770, 1780,
1790). All the intermediate years correspond to these. It is an extraordinary,
an unparalleled record. But his Journals, and the accumulated material gathered
by various writers, must be searched for the details. It is impossible to
present them here.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 10: CHAPTER 08 - A SECOND DECADE OF EVANGELISTIC TOIL (1751-1760)
========================================================================

A Second Decade of Evangelistic Toil (1751-1760) This decade was marked by
affliction and sorrow. Wesley was not, indeed, subjected to mob violence to the
same extent as in previous years; but trouble arose from other causes, some of
them personal to himself, and others related to the work he had in hand. In the
years 1753 and 1754 he suffered much from severe illness. At times his physical
prostration was so great that it seemed unlikely he could long continue his
work; yet again and again he summoned sufficient strength to preach, though
fever and pain and hemorrhage supervened. During one of his attacks he was
brought very low, when, as he writes, ’not knowing how it might please God to
dispose of me, and to prevent vile panegyric,’ he wrote the following epitaph,
ordering that this, if any, inscription should be placed on his tombstone: Here
lieth the Body of John Wesley, A Brand plucked out of the burning; Who died of a
Consumption in the Fifty-first Yearof his Age, not leaving, after his Debts are
paid, Ten Pounds behind him: Praying, God be merciful to me, an unprofitable
Servant!

Early in the following year he retired to Bristol to take the benefit of the Hot
Wells, Here he began to write Notes on the New Testament; ‘a work,’ he says,
’which I should scarce ever have attempted, had I not been so ill as not to be
able to travel or preach, and yet so well as to be able to read and write. I now
went on in a regular method, rising at my hour [four o’clock] and writing from
five to nine at night; except the time of riding, half an hour for each meal,
and the hour between five and six in the evening.’ Preaching was wholly
intermitted for four months. Regaining a little strength, he returned to London,
and spent some weeks at Paddington in writing, only going to town on Saturday
evening and leaving again on Monday morning. Early in June, at the Foundery he
preached, which he had not done in the evening for a long time, although his
voice and strength were still impaired. In July he was able to resume his work
in the open air after an interval of nine months; but he was not able fully to
renew his journeys until April of the following year. After this no prolonged
interruption occurred, and he soon began to extend his visits to a much larger
number of places than at any previous time, and this continued to the last year
of his life. In his own private affairs the most considerable incident was his
marriage to Mrs. Vazeille, which took place on February 19, 1751. Nine or ten
days previously he was crossing London Bridge when his foot slipped; his ankle,
striking a stone, was seriously injured and one of his legs was severely
sprained; yet he Preached, and attempted to do so again in the evening, but the
pain was too great. He spent the week at the house of his future wife, ’partly
in prayer, reading, and conversation, and partly in writing a Hebrew Grammar and
finishing the Lessons for Children.’ On the following Sunday he preached at the
Foundery kneeling, and the next day, or the day afterwards, was married. He
preached again once or thrice, still kneeling. In a fortnight, being able to
ride, though not to walk, he set out alone for Bristol, where he held a
conference with his preachers, after which he returned to London, and Six days
later started on his northern journey, Writing, ’I cannot understand, how a
Methodist preacher can answer it to God, to preach one sermon, or travel one day
less, in a married, than in a single state. In this respect surely "it
remaineth, that they who have wives be as though they had none."’ Scarcely one
of his friends at the time, and none of his biographers more recently, could say
a word in favour of the marriage. Edward Perronet stands alone as having given
his approval of it. Charles Wesley and others, who were much interested in his
welfare, deeply deplored it. As far as can be learned he derived little or no
help from Mrs. Wesley; while she did much to impair his comfort, subjecting him
to many indignities, and finally leaving him. Wesley must have been greatly
disappointed in his marriage; and whatever may be said in exculpation of Mrs.
Wesley’s conduct, on the ground of the very peculiar circumstances in which she
was placed, it is clear that, instead of being a source of help and happiness to
him, she was the occasion of much sorrow and personal distress. Tyerman has
given numerous details of the affair, and has judged it in his usual impulsive
style.

One great trouble to him arose from the disturbance of several of his societies
by the diffusion amongst them of erroneous, or foolish and divisive views, as by
the Predestinarians in Wednesbury and the Mystics and Antinomians in Birmingham,
the spread of Antinomian and Calvinistic doctrines in Ireland, and other similar
difficulties. These he sought to counteract by careful private teaching wherever
he met with them; and he wrote pamphlets for distribution in his absence. The
withdrawal of John Bennet from the ranks of his helpers, and especially the
prejudicial influence of James Wheatley, another helper, in Ireland, and his
subsequent moral defection in Wiltshire and Norwich, with disastrous effects on
the society, caused Wesley the keenest pain, and involved him in much
unprofitable labour; while it wrought havoc amongst a large number of persons
whom Wheatley had drawn around him. All this Wesley combated with the utmost
earnestness and courage, and finally with considerable success. But the whole
threw threatening clouds for years over the work, and of painfulness and sorrow
over Wesley and his fellow-evangelists. Wheatley was the first helper on whom
Wesley exercised the extreme discipline of expulsion. But a deeper trouble arose
from a current of antichurch feeling, which at times ran with considerable
strength. Some of Wesley’s helpers and many of his people had never held any
vital connection with the Church of England. Wesley strove to unite them to it,
and endeavoured to persuade—sometimes almost to compel-them to attend the
services and the sacraments in their parish churches, always setting the example
of attendance, and refusing himself to conduct services in ’church hours.’ But
the treatment meted out to them by some of the clergy was not encouraging; in
not a few instances it was positively repellant. It was not, therefore,
surprising that they should desire that the sacraments might be administered to
them by the men through whom they had received spiritual benefit. Wesley’s
moderation in dealing with them contrasted with his brother’s more summary and
uncompromising spirit. The controversy at times waxed warm, and was prolonged
through many years. It was debated again and again in the Conferences, when
Wesley was generally able to secure unanimity in the resolve not to separate
from the Church. Charles Wesley was first a Churchman, then a Methodist. Wesley,
though firm to the end in his attachment to the Church, set ’the work of God’
primarily before him. Charles said it was not lawful to separate: John said it
was not expedient; but he also said,’ Church or no Church, I must save souls.’
This diversity of view, together with other disturbing circumstances, caused a
measure of estrangement between the brothers during this decade. But it did not
last long. The old brotherly love flamed up again in spite of all. But the
itinerant work and the care of the societies throughout the country generally,
rested almost exclusively upon the shoulders of Wesley, for Charles, partly
driven off by a spirit with which he could not sympathize, and partly drawn away
by the attractiveness of his happy home life, gradually withdrew from the
itinerancy, and his labours after a time were mainly restricted to London and
Bristol.

Wesley was also troubled by controversialists, some of whom he could not ignore,
as he did most of his assailants. He replied to Bishop Lavington in three
separate publications, though his lordship’s production little deserved an
answer. He also wrote his Predestination Calmly Considered, to correct the
growth of error in Ireland, as well as several other controversial pieces. This
was to him ’heavy work,’ such as he ’should never choose, but it must be done.’
The vileness of a filthy Press that attacked Methodism with the bitterest venom
found its climax in the corrupt writings of Foote, whose Youlest production, The
Minor: A Comedy, was exhibited to depraved and sympathizing audiences at the
Haymarket for several months.

Wesley’s more serious works were a volume entitled The Doctrine of Original Sin,
in answer to Dr. Taylor, of Norwich, the most complete theological treatise that
he published; A Preservative against Unsettled Notions in Religion, for the
special use of his young preachers; forty-nine volumes of the Christian Library,
Explanatory Notes on the New Testament, with a revised translation of the text;
Reasons against a Separation from the Church of England; and a Treatise on
Electricity. These, with many other minor publications, including a hymn-book
for the use of his people — Hymns and Spiritual Songs — and various pamphlets of
hymns, show with how much diligence and care his time that was not spent in
direct evangelistic work was sacredly redeemed. But though the decade was
characterized by many troublous circumstances, it was not all dark. The work
progressed, the sphere of Wesley’s activity was extended: he paid four visits to
Scotland, the first in 1751; he also preached in many places in England not
previously visited. His helpers increased in number; sixty-five additional
itinerants were enrolled, so that at the close of the decade ninety were
engaged, and many ’local’ helpers. More than fifty chapels, or preaching-houses,
were occupied. Further signs of spiritual awaking presented themselves; Wesley
wrote, ‘In the beginning of the year 1760 there was a great revival of the work
of God in Yorkshire.’ This was the presage of a very great work throughout the
kingdom. The secular affairs of the societies, especially those connected with
his publishing enterprises, were committed to stewards, leaving Wesley more free
for his spiritual labour. Several more of the clergy—Berridge, Milner, and
others—sympathized with the Methodist work, and imitated it. His old friend
Whitefield was ’all love and tenderness.’ But a richer source of help, of
blessing, and of joy was at hand. Wesley writes, ’On Sunday, March 13, 1757,
finding myself weak at Snowsfields, I prayed (if He saw good) that God would
send me help at the chapel [in West Street]; and I had it. A clergyman whom I
never saw before, came and offered me his assistance; and as soon as I had done
preaching Mr. Fletcher came, who had just then been ordained priest, and
hastened to the chapel on purpose to assist, as he supposed me to be alone.’ The
coming of Fletcher (William de la Flchre, of Nyon, in Switzerland) to Wesley’s
help is too interesting and important an event in this history to be hastily
passed over. As we have seen, Charles Wesley had relaxed his itinerant labours,
and before the end of the decade they had become limited to London and Bristol.
Happily on all hands helpers were springing up, or the work could not have
advanced, nor could Wesley have been at liberty to pursue his evangelistic tours
through the country. Fletcher did not enter Wesley’s corps of itinerants, but he
became an invaluable counsellor and friend; and, by his occasional visits to
some of the societies, brought to bear upon them the influence of his saintly
character and spiritual ministry. His able and ready pen was freely used, and
with singular power, in rebutting Wesley’s opponents, and in defending his
teaching and his work, while his gracious, lofty, and seraphic spirit was a
hallowed inspiration and comfort.

Wesley’s itinerant labours through the decade are illustrated in the itinerary
for the last year of the period, which is given on the following pages, though
even this does not supply the names of all the places at which in his journeys
he stopped to preach. The barriers of prejudice were in some instances beginning
to yield, though as yet only a few of the churches were open to him. Near the
close of the decade he was, however, greatly cheered by joining with his friend
Berridge in some very remarkable services in Everton Church. The gradually
enlarging Conferences were seasons of much blessing, and were marked by
unanimity, love, and the control of a supreme resolve to carry on the work, in
spite of all hardships—and they were many—and not to separate from the Church.
In the following Itineraries, taken mainly from his Journals, the names of the
towns through which he passed and only stopped to preach are in italics. Several
names are omitted through lack of space.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 11: CHAPTER 09 - A THIRD DECADE OF EVANGELISTIC TOIL (1761-1770)
========================================================================

A Third Decade of Evangelistic Toil (1761-1770) The third decade presents
features of a mingled character, several of them being of great interest. Signs
of revival and extension appeared in many parts of the country. ’In the
beginning of the year 1760,’ Wesley wrote, ’there was a great revival of the
work of God in Yorkshire .... Here began that glorious work of sanctification
which had been nearly at a stand for twenty years. But from time to time it
spread, first through various parts of Yorkshire, afterwards in London, then
through most parts of England; next through Dublin, Limerick, and all the south
and west of Ireland. And wherever the work of sanctification increased, the
whole work of God increased in all its branches. Many were convinced of sin,
many justified, many ,backsliders healed. So it was in the London Society in
particular. In February, 1761, it contained upwards of two thousand three
hundred members; in 1765, above two thousand eight hundred.’ This expansion of
the work was observable, not only in and around London, but in most parts of
England and Ireland, and a similar testimony was borne in 1764.

Wesley dwells much on ’this work of sanctification,’ which he defines more
accurately as ’entire sanctification,’ in harmony with 1 Thess. v. 23: ’The God
of peace Himself sanctify you wholly.’ This is the ’perfect love,’ or ’Christian
perfection,’ which he strenuously and constantly urged all his societies to
seek. ’By perfection I mean the humble, gentle, patient love of God and man,
ruling all the tempers, words, and actions; the whole heart and the whole life.’
This was no higher attainment than he had long ago been taught, by his early’
oracle’ Law— from whom he both borrowed the phrase and learned how great was the
possible spiritual privilege of man under the gospel of Jesus Christ. But a
peculiarity of Wesley’s teaching was that’ this perfection is always wrought in
the soul by faith, by a simple act of faith; consequently in an instant.’ But he
says, ’I believe in a gradual work, both preceding and following that instant.
As to the time,’ he adds, ’I believe this instant generally is the instant of
death, the moment before the soul leaves the body. But I believe it may be ten,
twenty, or forty years before death. I believe it is usually many years after
justification; but that it may be within five years or five months after it.’
This was associated with an entire devotion of the heart and life to God, so as
to’ rejoice evermore, pray without ceasing, and in everything give thanks.’ ’The
loving God with all our heart, soul, and strength, and the loving all men as
Christ loved us, is, and ever was, the sum of what I deliver as pure and
undefiled religion.’ While this, entire dedication to God, and the happy
experience of the love of God shed abroad in the heart, raised many of the early
Methodists to saintliness of character, many of the less wary were carried away
by a perversion of the teaching into a wildness of enthusiasm that for many
years did much to hamper Wesley in his labours, and in several places to arrest
the progress of the work. So that, looking back at the close of the year 1762,
he could not but be thankful for a year of uncommon blessings, and yet he had
had ’ more care and trouble in six months than in several years preceding’!

Fletcher wrote to Charles Wesley at this time: ’Many of our brethren are
overshooting sober Christianity in London. Oh that I could stand in the gap! Oh
that I could, by sacrificing myself, shut this immense abyss of enthusiasm which
opens its mouth among us! The corruption of the best things is always the worst
of corruptions.’ The names of George Bell and Thomas Maxfield stand unhappily
associated with this defection; and yet it was to the hands of the latter that
the London Society was to a large extent committed. He left Wesley in 1763,
drawing away a number who sympathized with his extravagances.

Charles Wesley and Whitefield (who was now in England) were both in ill-health,
and the burden on Wesley was prodigious. Happily his health was Thoroughly
re-established, and he was able to undertake extraordinary labours. At one time
he wrote, ’Three days in a week I can preach thrice a day without hurting
myself; but I had now far exceeded this, besides meeting classes and exhortlng
the societies.’ At a subsequent period he wrote, ’This and the three following
days I preached at as many places as I could, though I was at first in doubt
whether I could preach eight days, mostly in the open air, three or four times a
day. But my strength was as my work. I hardly felt any weariness first or last.’
In the extremely severe winter of 1763, Wesley distributed ’pease pottage and
barley broth’ at the Foundery, and made a collection of 300 to meet the
necessities of the starving and destitute poor. In the following year the
Foundery was repaired and enlarged. In the year 1764 Wesley addressed a letter
to about fifty evangelical clergymen, with a view to promote a friendly union
amongst them. ’The great point I now laboured for,’ he writes, ’was a good
understanding With all our brethren of the clergy, who are heartily engaged in
propagating vital religion: Three only of the fifty responded. But at the
Conference of that year, John Pawson, who was present, says, ’Twelve of those
gentlemen attended our Conference in Bristol, in order to prevail with Mr.
Wesley to withdraw the preachers from every parish where there was l an awakened
minister; and Mr. Charles Wesley honestly told us, that if he was a settled
minister in any particular place, we should not preach there. To whom Mr.
Hampson [one of the assistants] replied, "I would preach there, and never ask
your leave, and should have as good a right to do so as you would have." ’ An
unhappy press controversy also arose about this time from the publication of
eleven letters written by Hervey, and published after his death, in reply to
some strictures passed by Wesley on the Calvinistic views expressed in Hervey’s
Theron and Aspasia. Wesley’s part in the strife was to publish A Treatise on
Justification, extracted from Mr. John Goodwin; with a Preface wherein all that
is material in Letters just published under the name of the Rev. Mr. Hervey is
answered, The controversy was embittered by some who took part in it; and
Tyerman thinks that Wesley’s work in Scotland was hindered by it for twenty
years, and that it was the root of a much more important controversy that dated
from the end of this decade. At the Conference of 1766, when many important
matters were considered, the question was asked, ’Are we Dissenters’ and in
reply it was said, ’A. We are irregular—(1) by calling sinners to repentance in
all places; (2) by using extemporary prayer. Yet we are not Dissenters in the
only sense which the law acknowledges: namely, persons who believe it is sinful
to attend the Church. For we do attend it at all opportunities. We will not,
dare not, separate from the Church for the reasons given several years ago ....
And as we are not Dissenters now, so we will do nothing willingly which tends to
a separation from it. Therefore let every assistant immediately so order his
circuit that no preacher may be hindered from attending the church more than two
Sundays in the month.’ It was also affirmed that the services were public
worship in a sense; but not such as would supersede the Church service. This
presupposed public prayer. If the services had been intended to be used instead
of the Church service, they would be essentially defective.

Wesley entered into a full explanation of his position in reply to the question,
’ What power is this which you exercise over all the Methodists in Great Britain
and Ireland’ He also dwelt on the condition of the societies, and gave many
explicit and valuable counsels to the preachers. From a letter addressed by
Charles Wesley to his wife, and dated August 21, 1766, the following interesting
extract may be made. ’Last night my brother came. This morning we spent two
blessed hours with G. Whitefield. The threefold cord we trust will never more be
broken. On Tuesday next my brother is to preach in Lady Huntingdon’s chapel at
Bath. That and all her chapels (not to say, as I might, herself also) are now
put into the hands of us three.’ This indicates a pleasing reunion, and that the
brothers were welcomed whenever they could preach in her ladyship’s chapels. All
this was very gratifying; but subsequent Calvinistic controversies led to the
closing of the doors against the Wesleys, about the time of Whitefield’s death.
In 1769 he paid his last visit to America. He died on his knees the following
year (September 30, 1770), a martyr to excessive labour in the holiest and most
blessed service.

Two important steps were taken at the Conference of 1769. One is explained in
the following entry: ’We have a pressing call from our brethren at New York (who
have built a preaching house) to come over and help them. Who is willing to go
A. Richard Boardman and Joseph Pilmoor.’ Further, as a token of brotherly love
to the little society that had been formed in New York, the members of the
Conference made a collection of 70 amongst themselves, to pay for the passage of
the brethren and to aid the society across the water. Thus was begun a work the
issues of which are to be seen to-day in the largest of the transatlantic
Churches.

Another important step was the preparation of a scheme for the perpetuation of
Methodism in the event of Wesley’s death. At the Conference held in the last
year of the decade it was shown that the number of Methodist circuits had
increased to fifty, including America, the itinerant preachers to one hundred
and fifty, and the members of the societies to twenty-nine thousand. In reply to
the question, ’What can be clone to revive the work of God where it is decayed’
After several suggestions, it is next observed, ’We said in 1744, "We have
leaned too much towards Calvinism,"’ and it was asked, ‘Wherein’ The answer to
that question gave rise to a bitter and prolonged controversy, as will appear
subsequently.

During these years the Press, in its numerous attacks upon Methodism, was very
virulent, and not unfrequently coarse. A few were more serious, to which Wesley
replied. He made considerable use of the Press for his own purposes, and some of
his publications were the product of much labour. Amongst them the chief were:
An Explanatory Commentary on the Old Testament, 3 vols., A Survey of the Wisdom
of God in Creation, or A Compendium of Natural Philosophy, first issued in two
volumes, then expanded to three and afterwards to five volumes; A Plain Account
of Christian Perfection, a work of much value, as showing Wesley’s mature and
carefully expressed views on this subject; a volume of Advices on Health,
extracted from Dr. Tissot; also several parts of his Journal, many hymnbooks,
and a considerable number of pamphlets of various kinds and some sermons.
Throughout the entire decade Wesley laboured with the utmost assiduity, not
relaxing his labour for a single day, or wasting a single hour of the time.
Through difficulties and discouragements he held on his way; even the clouds
that gathered around him at times could not hide from his view the clear
indications of the Divine blessing upon his labours; and in spite of all the
great work progressed.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 12: CHAPTER 10 - A FOURTH DECADE OF EVANGELISTIC TOIL (1771-1780)
========================================================================

A Fourth Decade of Evangelistic Toil (1771-1780) In entering upon another decade
of Wesley’s evangelistic labours, it may again be said that it is impossible to
chronicle the innumerable interesting incidents which occurred in the ceaseless,
but gracious, monotony of hallowed toil that filled these years. Only a few of
the more prominent ones, which break its even flow, as rocks the surface of a
stream, can be given, and these must be told as briefly as possible. The last
hours of the previous decade had been spent in labour, praise, and thanksgiving.
On Christmas Day Wesley began his work with a sermon at the Foundery, at four
o’clock in the morning; held service and preached at West Street at nine; met
the children in the afternoon at three; preached again at five; and then had a
’comfortable season with the Society’—truly ’a day full of work.’ According to
established custom, each year was’ closed with the celebration of the solemn
feast-days, according to the design of their institution, a fastday, and a
solemn watch-night; and the new year was consecrated by a covenant service. Each
year, as it opened, found him thus refreshed with holy worship, and ready to
enter upon another round of arduous labour. In the Journal for February 1771,
the following entry occurs: ’For what cause I know not to this day, — [Mrs.
Wesley] set out for Newcastle, purposing "never to return." ’Non eam reliqui:
Non dimisi: Non revocabo.’ It is not necessary to enter here into the details of
Mrs. Wesley’s conduct. They may be found amply illustrated in many of the Lives
of Wesley. Her whole demeanour can only be explained on the ground of an
overwhelming jealousy. She appears to have been unable to discern the greatness
of her opportunity, or to respond to the high calling of a helper to one engaged
in a supremely lofty work. Wesley was disappointed in the expectation that his
usefulness would be augmented by the marriage; but, though the surface of’ his
comfort was ruffled, he did not allow his labours to be interrupted. In the
course of this year a zealous and devoted Lady—Miss Bosanquet; of Leytonstone,
afterwards Mrs. Fletcher, of Madeley—wrote to Wesley respecting her engaging in
preaching services. He replied in the following letter, which illustrates his
views of Methodism at the time:

Londonderry, June 13, 1771. My Dear Sister,

’I think the strength of the cause rests there,—on your having an extraordinary
call. So, I am persuaded, has every one of our lay preachers; otherwise, I could
not countenance his preaching at all. It is plain to me, that the whole work of
God termed Methodism is an extraordinary dispensation of His providence.
Therefore, I do not wonder if several things occur therein, which do not fall
under the ordinary rules of discipline. St. Paul’s ordinary rule was, "I permit
not a woman to speak in the congregation." Yet, in extraordinary cases, he made
a few exceptions; at Corinth in particular.

’I am, my dear sister, your affectionate brother, ’John Wesley’

’At the Conference of 1770, attention was called to certain measures deemed to
be needful for the reviving of the work of God. Several advices were given, one
of them being, ’Take heed to your doctrine. We said in 1744, "We have leaned too
much toward Calvinism. Wherein" ’The answers to this question were made the
occasion of a bitter and prolonged controversy, extending through the whole of
the decade. Fletcher undertook the defence of his friend, and one of the most
important results of the conflict was the publication of his trenchant and
invaluable Checks to Antinomianism. By these, and by many pamphlets written on
his behalf, Wesley was spared the necessity of taking more than a small share in
the strife, and he was enabled, therefore, to give himself unreservedly to his
evangelistic work. This he did to such an extent that, notwithstanding his
advancing years, he visited more towns, and preached in more places, during this
decade than in any previous one, as appears from the Itinerary at the end of
this chapter. In one year alone he preached in no fewer than two hundred and
twenty different places, besides many others that are not named, whither he went
in his visits to the country societies. He traversed the country in all weathers
through the successive years, save during the time he usually spent in London,
where, though he travelled less, he was habitually engrossed in other labours;
and he was as scrupulous in the use of his time as in any of the earlier years
of his life.

He was not indifferent to the appeals of rest and ease; yet he never lost sight
of the spiritual and eternal interests that were involved in his great work. In
one of his visits to Newcastle, he wrote: ’I rested here. Lovely place and
lovely company l But I believe there is another world; therefore, I must "arise
and go hence."’ He allowed himself no diminution of labour, whether of
travelling, preaching, reading, correspondence, writing for the Press, watching
over the growing societies, or promoting philanthropic works. And his strength
does not seem to have abated; although in 1773 he made the curious observation,
when crossing from Dublin: ’This was the first night I ever lay awake in my
life, though I was at ease in body and mind. I believe few can say this: in
seventy years I never lost a night’s sleep.’ In this year he preached in
Moorfields to, it was supposed, the largest congregation that had ever assembled
there; but his voice was sufficiently strong to enable those that were farthest
off to hear perfectly well At Gwennap it was ascertained by measurement that
above thirty-two thousand persons were present; yet it was found on inquiry that
he could be heard ’even to the skirts of the congregation.’ ’Perhaps,’ he says,
’the first time that a man of seventy had been heard by thirty thousand at
once.’ Considering his constant recourse to-field-preaching, it might readily be
supposed that it was easy and welcome work to him; but it seems such was not the
case, for he writes: ’To this day field-preaching’ is a cross to me. But I know
my commission, and see no other way of preaching the gospel to every creature.’
In this year one of those gracious spiritual revivals occurred which
occasionally brightened the history of Kingswood School, and abundantly repaid
him for his toils and sacrifices and painful disappointments on its behalf.

Generally during the Conferences, as he was talking from morning to night, he
desired one of the preachers to take the early morning service; but, at two of
the Conferences, at least, having many things to say, he preached both mornings
and evenings, and he says he found no difference at all; he was no more tired
than with his ’usual labour; that is, no more than if I had been sitting still
in my study from morning to night.’ During his residence in London he frequently
visited all the members of the Society at their homes, even though the number
ranged between two thousand four hundred and two thousand five hundred.

Few men, if any, ever preached in so many peculiar circumstances. The following
case, which occurred about this time, added to many already related, may
illustrate this fact. He had promised to preach at six o’clock in the morning to
the prisoners at Whiteley. ’Though the ground was covered with snow, so many
.people flocked together,’ he says, ’that I was constrained to Preach the court
of the prison. The snow continued. to fall, and the north wind to whistle round
us; but I trust God warmed many hearts.’ His .days were. as full, As at labour
and adventure, of deliverances as at any time, of labour and adventure, of
deliverances from danger, and of instances of his great endurance. Many
remarkable feats of travelling are also recorded, As on May 9, 1777, when he
says he ’went to Malton; and on the 10th, after travelling between ninety and a
hundred miles, I came back to Malton, and, having rested an hour, went on to
Scarborough, and preached in the evening. But the flux which I had had for a few
days so increased that at first I found it difficult to speak. Yet the longer I
spoke the stronger I grew. Is not God a present help’ He preached on and on,
until the evening of the 14th, when he arrived in York. He might well say, ’I
would gladly have rested the next day, feeling in my breast much out of order.
But notice having been given of my preaching at Tadcaster, I set out at nine in
the morning. About ten the chaise broke down. I borrowed a horse, but he was
none of the easiest. In riding three miles I was so thoroughly electrified, that
the pain in my breast was quite cured. I preached in the evening at York; on
Friday took the diligence; and on Saturday afternoon came to London.’ Being in
Congieton, he was suddenly called to Bristol on important business. He set out,
remained in Bristol two hours, and returned to fulfil his preaching engagements;
accomplishing a distance of two hundred and eighty miles in about forty-eight
hours, yet no more tired at the end than at the beginning. This was
extraordinary, considering his age, and the condition of the roads at the time.
These incidents show the resolute spirit of the man, and some of his
difficulties. He still continued to extend the area of his evangelistic tours.
In 1777 he paid a first visit to the Isle of Man; and, as was usual on his first
visits, he carefully recorded his close observations on the appearance of the
country. The nation was now in a very unsettled state, and travelling was
dangerous. About this time the post-chaise drivers on one of the public roads
combined to deliver their passengers into each other’s hands, so that many were
robbed and maltreated. Wesley, ever ready to recognize the good providence of
God over him, records, ’I have travelled all roads by day and night for these
forty years, and never was interrupted yet.’ For two or three years he had
suffered from the effects of being thrown upon the pommel of his saddle by a
stumbling horse. The matter having become somewhat serious, he underwent a
surgical operation, and in a few days was effectually cured. But he suffered a
more serious interruption of his work a year later, during one of his visits to
Ireland. He was staying at Castle Caulfield, where, he says, ’in the night the
rain came plentifully through the thatch, into my lodging-room. But I found no
present inconvenience, and was not careful for the morrow.’ A week later,
however, he wrote: ’I was not very well this morning, but supposed it would soon
go off. In the afternoon, the weather being extremely hot, I lay down on the
grass, in Mr. Lark’s orchard, at Cock Hill. This I had been accustomed to do for
forty years, and never remember to have been hurt by it; only I never lay before
on my face, in which posture I fell asleep. I waked a little, and but a little,
out of order, and preached with ease to a multitude of people. Afterwards I was
a good deal worse.’ However, the next day he went on a few miles, and preached
standing on a table, and with a strong, sharp wind blowing in his face. He
became exceedingly ill, and the symptoms were so serious that the gravest fears
were entertained he would not recover. Strength, memory, and mind utterly
failed; and for three days he lay more dead than alive. His travelling companion
said that his tongue was much swollen, and as black as a coal; that he was
convulsed all over; and that for some time his heart did not beat perceptibly,
neither was any pulse discernible. As the news of this spread, the anxiety of
his friends, and the sorrow of his people, became extremely great, as may very
readily be supposed, and prayer was made for him in all parts. Tyerman, who
mentions some remarkable circumstances relating to this illness, quotes several
letters written at the time, from which the following, addressed by his brother
to Joseph Bradford, Wesley’s travelling companion, is taken:

Bristol, June 29, 1775.

Dear Joseph,

’Be of good cheer. The Lord liveth, and all live to Him. Your last is just
arrived, and has cut off all hope, of my brother’s recovery.’ If he could hold
out till now, that is, ten days longer, he might recover; but I dare not allow
myself to hope it, till I hear from you again. The people here, and in London,
and every place, are swallowed up in sorrow. But sorrow and death will soon be
swallowed up in life everlasting. You will be careful of my brother’s papers,
etc., till you see his executors; God Shall reward your fidelity and love: I
seem scarce separated from him whom I shall so very soon overtake. We were
united in our lives, and in our death not divided. Brethren, pray a very little
longer for your loving servant, ’Charles Wesley.’

’Thursday evening

’Yours of the 20th, I have this moment received. It only confirms my fears. My
brother, soon’ after you wrote, in all probability, entered into the joy of the
’Lord. Yet write again, and send me the particulars. I have not’ and never more
shall have, strength for such a journey. The Lord prepare us for a speedy
removal to our heavenly country !.

’Charles Wesley.’ But the fears and sorrows of his friends were soon dissipated.
With surprising suddenness his illness began to abate, and in less than a week
he started for Dublin, where within another week he, preached once, and in six
days more began his regular: course of preaching morning mad, evening After
preaching at Finstock in the autumn, he wrote, as he had done at several other
attractive places in his travels, ’How many days should I spend here if I was to
do my own will Not so: I am "to do the will of Him that sent me, and to finish
His work." Therefore this is the first day I ever spent here; and Perhaps’ it
may be the last.’ Wesley, now fully alive to his advancing years, was not
without reasonable fear that his removal would be attended by serious
consequences to his societies, for several of the preachers were much
disaffected on account of their not being permitted to administer the Sacrament
of the Lord’s Supper, and many of the congregations were equally displeased
because they were not allowed to receive it from the preachers to whom they Owed
so much and to whom they Were much attached, while the clergy, whose
ministrations’ Wesley required his people to attend, often treated them with
rudeness and unworthy rebuke. He therefore suggested that, in the event of his
death, Fletcher should become his successor, and strenuously urged upon him to
comply. This Fletcher resolutely declined; but, as he was much out of health, he
consented to travel with Wesley for a few months. They set out in the spring,
and returned at the latter end of the year much improved in health. He was,
however, persuaded to remain in London, and his old symptoms returned.

Wesley had already addressed to him the following very remarkable letter:

’January, 1773.

Dear Sir,

’What’ an amazing work has God wrought in these kingdoms, in less than forty
years I And it not only Continues, but increases, throughout England, Scotland,
and Ireland; nay, it has lately Spread into New York, Pennsylvania, Virginia,
Maryland, and Carolina. But the wise men of the world say," .When Mr. Wesley
drops, then all this is at an end!" And so it surely will, unless, before God
calls him hence, one is found to stand in his place. For, sucagaqon
polukoiranih. Ei" koipano" estw. I see more and more, unless there be one
proeotw", the work can never be carried on. The body of the Preachers are not
united: nor will any part of them submit to the rest; so that either there must
be one to preside over all, or the work will indeed come to an end.

’But who is sufficient for these things qualified to preside both over the
Preachers and people He must be a man of faith and love, and one that has a
single eye to the advancement of the kingdom of God. He must have a clear
understanding; a knowledge of men and things, particularly of the Methodist
doctrine and discipline; a ready utterance; diligence and activity, with a
tolerable share of health. There must be added to these, favour with the people,
with the Methodists in general. For unless God turn their eyes and their hearts
towards him, he will be quite incapable of the work. He must likewise have some
degree of learning; because there are many adversaries, learned as well as
unlearned, whose mouths must be stopped. But this cannot be done, unless he be
able to meet them on their own ground.

’But has God provided one so qualified Who is he Thou art the man! God has given
you a measure of loving faith; and a single eye to His glory. He has given you
some knowledge of men and things; particularly of the old plan of Methodism. You
are blessed with some health, activity, and diligence; together with a degree of
learning. And to all these he has lately added, by a way none could have
foreseen, favour both with the Preachers and the whole people. Come out in the
name of God! Come to the help of the Lord against the mighty! Come while I am
alive and capable of labour!

Dum superest Lachesi quod torqueat, et pedibus me Porto meis, nullo dextram
subeunte bacillo.

’Come while I am able, God assisting, to build you up in faith, to ripen your
gifts, and to introduce you to the people. Nil tanti. What possible employment
can you have, which is of so great importance

’But you will naturally say, "I am not equal to the task; I have neither grace
nor gifts for such an employment" You say true; it is certain you have not. And
who has But do you not know Him who is able to give them perhaps not at once,
but rather day by day: as each is, so shall your strength be. "But this
implies," you may say, "a thousand crosses, such as I feel I am not able to
bear." You are not able to bear them now; and they are not now come. Whenever
they do come, will He not send them in due number, weight, and measure And will
they not all be for your profit, that you may be a partaker of his holiness

’Without conferring, therefore, with flesh and blood, come and strengthen the
hands, comfort the heart, and share the labour, of ’Your affectionate friend and
brother, ’J. Wesley.’

During this decade Wesley’s work seems to have attained its culmination. His
health, notwithstanding the brief interruptions just described, was vigorous,
and his labours extraordinary, of which the pages of his Journal abound in
interesting details. He had outlived violent opposition from the mob, and his
influence in the kingdom had become very great, so that his periodical visits
were seasons of great interest, and created no little excitement in many parts
of the country. The churches, too, were gradually recognizing the greatness of
his service in the interests of religion throughout the land. Not only had
antagonism to a great degree died down, but even honours were being conferred
upon him. He was made a Burgess of Perth, and the Freedom of Arbroath was
granted to him. But what he prized more was the opening of the churches to him,
which was not merely a token of respect, but a sign of a great change in the
spirit of the clergy, and the first indication of that gracious revival of
religion within the Church as a whole which the last century was permitted to
witness. In reviewing a section of his Journal just then published, Lloyd’s
Evening’ Post of January 20, 1772, makes the following reference to his work:

’In this interval, between May 27, 1765, and May 5, 1768 [the period embraced by
the Journal], this zealous anti truly labourous missionary of the Methodists,
who seems to consider the three kingdoms as his parochial cure, twice traverses
the greater part of Ireland and Scotland, from Londonderry to Cork, from
Aberdeen to Dumfries, visiting and confirming the Churches, besides making a
progress, chiefly on horseback (in many places more than once), through great
part of Wales, and almost all the counties in England, from Newcastle to
Southampton, from Dover to Penzance. Those who expect to find in this Journal
only the peculiar tenets of Methodism will be agreeably disappointed, as they
are intermixed with such occasional reflections on men and manners, on polite
literature, and even on polite places, as prove that the writer is endued with a
taste well cultivated both by reading and observation; and above all with such a
benevolence and sweetness of temper, such an enlarged, liberal, and truly
Protestant way of thinking towards those who differ from him, as clearly show
that his heart, at least, is right, and justly entitle him to that candour and
forbearance, which, for the honour of our common religion, we are glad to find
he now generally receives.’

But, although his work was more and more appreciated by the better: class of the
people; yet he was never subjected to grosser treatment by the ribald press, the
climax of which was the publication in 1778 of seven illustrated pamphlets of
the filthiest character, in which satire reached its utmost limits of
coarseness, indecency, foulness, and falsehood. Of course all this class of
literature he passed by as he would filth on the wayside. As throwing a
sidelight upon part of his work, the following may be quoted: Musing on what he
had heard a good man say, ’Once in seven years I burn all my sermons; for it is
a shame if I cannot write better sermons now than I could seven years ago,’ he
affirms:

’Whatever others can do, I really cannot. I cannot write a better sermon on the
Good Steward than I did seven years ago; I cannot write a better on this Great
Assize than I did twenty years ago; I cannot write a better on the Use of Money
than I did near thirty years ago; nay, I know not that I can write a better on
the Circumcision of the Heart than I did five and forty years ago. Perhaps
indeed, I may have read five or six hundred books more than, I had then, and may
know a little more history, or natural philosophy, than I did; but I am not
sensible that this has made any essential addition to my knowledge in Divinity.
Forty years ago I knew and preached every Christian doctrine which I preach
now.’ On November 1, 1778, he opened the new Chapel in City Road, in and around
which so many pleasing memories have gathered from that day to this. He
describes it as perfectly neat, but not fine, and says it contained far more
people than the Foundery. The building of City Road Chapel was another step in
the consolidation of Methodism, and a direct provision by Wesley for its future
permanence. It cannot be denied that he desired his Societies to be connected
with the Church; or that he strove to the utmost of his power to bring them into
alliance with it. But, to how great an extent he failed in his endeavour! He was
driven to the alternative of ’varying’ from the Church order, or entrusting his
rescued sheep to the custody of the legally appointed shepherds. Can it be said
that their care for the flock warranted him in doing the latter Were the clergy,
beyond a small number, willing or able to take spiritual oversight of them, The
history of the century is the answer. All Wesley’s societies might have been
’Vestry Societies’ had the clergy so willed it. He saw the necessity for making
provision for the safety of his people. Their preservation was of far higher
consideration to him than the maintenance of Church order. Therefore he erected
his buildings, and left them on trusts which ensured, as far as human foresight
could ensure it, that only his doctrines, which he believed were the true Church
doctrines, should be taught in them. On Christmas Day in this year he preached
at four in the morning, in the new chapel, and read prayers, preached, and
administered the Sacrament ’to several hundreds of people,’ at West Street, at
the usual morning service. In the afternoon he preached again in the new chapel,
’filled in every corner;’ and in the evening at St. Sepulchre’s, one of the
largest parish churches in London, but was stronger, he says, after his fourth
sermon, than after his first; yet he was in his seventy-sixth year. A similar
record is given the following year. In 1778 Wesley issued the first number of a
magazine, which, he says, he had been desired to do for more than forty years.
It was entitled The Arminian Magazine: Consisting of Extracts and Original
Treatises on Universal Redemption. The title sufficiently declares its character
and purpose. Its publication was occasioned by the attacks mainly of the Gospel
Magazine. It afforded Wesley an opportunity of defending the doctrines and work
of Methodism. ’If it once begin, I incline to think it will not end but with my
life,’ said Wesley. It has continued to the present day, but in 1895 and 1904
’was much changed in form and character.’ In the August of 1776 he was
introduced to the curate of South Petherton, who had some time before been under
deep religious conviction, which showed itself in a marked change in his pulpit
ministrations. Thomas Maxfield, an early lay-preacher, to whom frequent
reference has been made, and who was now in orders, when visiting South
Petherton, made his acquaintance, and was instrumental in leading him to the
happy possession of the Gospel salvation. Having had his attention drawn to
Wesley’s Sermons and Journals, and to Fletcher’s Checks, the curate copied
Wesley’s methods, preaching in the surrounding villages, thus giving offence to
some of his parishioners, who procured his dismissal from his curacy. He
determined to join Wesley, who thus describes their meeting: ’I preached at
Taunton, and afterwards went to Kingston. Here I found a clergyman, Dr. Coke [he
had recently been elected Doctor of Civil Law], late Gentleman Commoner of Jesus
College in Oxford, who came twenty miles on purpose. I had much conversation
with him, and an union then began, which I trust shall never end.’ The coming of
Dr. Coke at this time was most providential, for the health of Fletcher began to
show signs of serious failure, and Wesley would soon be in need of the help of a
vigorous man. This help Dr. Coke rendered; and he became, if not the founder,
certainly the organizer of the Methodist Foreign Missions, to which he devoted
his strength and fortune, and finally his life. He died at sea on a missionary
voyage, when on his way to India. An order having been made in the House of
Lords in May, 1776, ’That the Commissioners of his Majesty’s Excise do write
circular letters to all Such persons as they have reason to suspect to have
plate, as also to those who have not paid regularly the duty on the same,’ etc,
a copy of the order was sent to Wesley in the following September, together with
a letter stating that ’the Commissioners cannot doubt but you have plate for
which you have hitherto neglected to make an entry,’ etc., and desiring an’
immediate answer. To which he at once replied:

’Sir,

’I have two silver tea-spoons at London, and two at Bristol. This is all the
plate I have at present and I shall not buy any more while so many around me
want bread.

’I am, Sir, your most humble servant, ’John Wesley.’

It was within the limits of this decade that he had a very remarkable
Preservation from death; which he thus describes:

’Monday June 20 [1774].—About nine I set out for Horsley, with Mr. Hopper and
Mr. Smith. I took Mrs. Smith, and two little girls, in the chaise with me. About
two miles from the ’town, just on the brow of the hill, on a sudden both the
horses set out, without any visible cause, and flew down the hill, like an arrow
out of a bow. In a minute, John fell off the coach-box. ’The horses then went on
full speed, sometimes to the edge of the ditch on the right, sometimes on the
left. A cart came up against them; they avoided it as exactly as if the man had
been on the box. A narrow bridge was at the foot of the hill. They went directly
over be middle of it. They ran up the next hill with the same speed; many
persons meeting us, but getting out of the way. Near the top of the hill was a
gate, which led into a farmer’s yard. ’It stood open. They turned short, and ran
though it; Without touching the gate on one side, or the post on the other. I
thought, "However, the gate which is on the other side of the yard, and is shut,
will stop them." But-they rushed through it, as if it had been a cobweb, and
galloped on through the corn-field. The little girls cried out, "Grandpapa, save
us!" I told them, "Nothing will hurt you: do not be afraid;" feeling no more
fear or care (blessed be God!) than if I had-been sitting in my study. The
horses ran on, till they came to the edge of a steep precipice. Just then’ Mr.
Smith, who could not overtake us before, galloped in between. They stopped, in a
moment. Had they gone on ever so little, he and we must have gone down together!
I am persuaded both evil and good angels had a large share in this transaction.
How large we do not know now, but we shall know hereafter.’ The following is
from the pen of Joseph Benson, for some time head-master of Kingswood School,
afterwards of Trevecca College, from which he was dismissed for defending the
Arminian views embodied in the minutes of the Conference of 1770, and who was
now the senior ’Helper’ at Edinburgh—one of Methodism’s most distinguished sons.
Writing from Scotland, he says:

’I was constantly with him [Wesley] for a week. I had an opportunity of
examining narrowly his spirit and conduct; and, I assure you, I am more than
ever persuaded, he is a none such. I know not his fellow, first, for abilities,
natural and acquired; and, secondly, for his ’incomparable diligence in the
application of those abilities to the best of employments. His lively fancy,
tenacious memory, clear understanding, ready elocution, manly courage,
indefatigable industry, really amaze me. I admire, but wish in vain to imitate,
his diligent improvement of every moment of time; his wonderful exactness even
in little things; the order and regularity wherewith he does and treats
everything he takes in hand; together with his quick dispatch of business, and
calm, cheerful serenity of soul. I ought not to omit to mention, what is very
manifest to all who know him, his resolution, which no shocks of opposition can
shake; his patience, which no length of trials can weary; his zeal for the glory
of Cod and the good of man, which no waters of persecution or tribulation have
yet been able to quench. Happy man I Long hast thou borne the burden and heat of
the day, amidst the insults of foes, and the base treachery of seeming friends;
but thou shalt rest from thy labours and thy works shall follow thee!"

Writing on his birthday, in 1776, he says, ’I am seventy-three years old, and am
far abler to preach than I was at three and twenty;’ and he inquires into the
natural means which God had used to produce so wonderful an effect. He found
them in the continual exercise and change of air, and his travelling above four
thousand miles a year; in his constantly rising at four o’clock; his ability to
sleep immediately, whenever he needed; his never losing a night’s sleep in his
life; and in what seem to be rough medicines—two violent fevers and two deep
consumptions. He judged them to be of admirable service as causing his flesh to
come again, as the flesh of a little child. And he adds, ’lastly, evenness of
temper;’ ’I feel, and grieve, but by the grace of God I fret at nothing. But
still "the help that is done upon earth, He doeth it Himself." And this He doeth
in answer to many prayers.’

Some little time after, his friend and faithful ’Helper,’ Mr. Thomas Olivers,
author of the well-known hymn, ’The God of Abraham praise’—wrote as follows:—-’
Mr. Wesley is now an old man, and yet has such a variety and multiplicity of
business as few men could manage, even in the prime of life. There are few weeks
in which he does not travel two or three hundred miles; preach and exhort in
public between twenty and thirty times, and often more; answer thirty or forty
letters; speak with as many persons in private, concerning things of deep
importance; and prepare, either in whole or in part, something for the press.
Add to all this, that often, in that short space of time, a variety of tracts on
different subjects pass through his hands, particularly as he travels.’ At this
time the country was in a state of unrest. The nation was steeped in guilt and
misery. War was raging on almost every side. Trade was paralysed; and taxes
intolerable.’ Great excitement was caused by the Catholic Disabilities Bill.
Wesley’s patriotic and Protestant spirit moved him to write A Letter to the
Printer of the ’Public Advertiser.’ Occasioned by the late Act passed in favour
of Popery. He says, ’Receiving more and more accounts of the increase of popery,
I believed’ it my duty to write a letter concerning it, which was afterwards
inserted in the public papers. [It was afterwards published as a broad sheet.]
Many were grievously offended; but I cannot help it: I must follow my own
conscience.’ By others it was much applauded. Even his bitter antagonist, the
Gospel Magazine, said it had ’been almost universally approved, and was a
production of real merit.’ This decade was further signalized by the publication
in 1780 of Wesley’s well-known ’large’ hymnbook, entitled A Collection of Hymns
for the Use of the People called Methodists. This book, with some slight
variations, has been in use until the present year [1904]. It was a Wesley
hymn-book; all the hymns but ten were from the pens of the Wesley family. Much
care and labour Were expended in the collection and revision of its contents.

This, the fourth, and most active, decade of Wesley evangelistic toil, now drew
near to a close. The work had advanced with steady steps, so that while at the
beginning of it there were 28,963 members in the Societies, and 121 preachers in
Great Britain, at the close there were 170 preachers and 43,830 members. In
1769, the first preachers, Boardman and Pilmoor, went to America, where
Methodism had been already introduced by a few zealous emigrants. In 1780, there
were 42 preachers, and the number of enrolled members was 8504. The total number
of members in this country and America had therefore reached to 52,334, and of
preachers to 212. This is a record of astonishing devotion and toil on the part
of England’s great Evangelist, a record of unflinching fidelity and of
concentrated effort to fulfil what he had for many years seen to be his great,
his supreme calling. He was diligently sowing the seed from which the Churches
have ever since gathered the most fruitful harvests. He strove faithfully to
serve his God, while he served his race; and all unconsciously wove for himself
a chaplet of unfading honour.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 13: CHAPTER 11 - A FIFTH DECADE OF EVANGELISTIC TOIL (1781-1790)
========================================================================

A fifth Decade of Evangelistic Toil (1781-1790)

We now enter upon the fifth, the last, decade of Wesley’s remarkable
Evangelistic career. It comprises the period, from the seventy-seventh to the
eighty-seventh year of his life. Surprising as it may seem, there is no
diminution traceable, either of his traveling or of his preaching, until the
last two years of the period.

Many important events occurred during this decade, that had relation rather to
the consolidation of Methodism than to Wesley’s personal history; and these must
be briefly referred to. The Conference of 1781 was distinguished by a very
remarkable service held in the parish church of Leeds. Wesley preached. There
were eighteen clergymen present; and at the Sacrament about eleven hundred
communicants. Seventy preachers attended the Conference. Wesley desired
Fletcher, Dr. Coke, and four others to meet him every evening, that they might
consult together on any difficulty that occurred. This was rendered necessary by
the renewed conflict of opinion on the Church question, which continued to be
acute to the end of Wesley’s days, and, indeed’ for some years after. One of the
Societies, which represented many others, wrote to Wesley, saying that they had,
according to his advice attended the Church services, but the clergyman preached
what they believed to be erroneous doctrines. The decision of the Conference
was, that those who had been ’bred in the Church’ should. attend the services
there as often as possible; but that if the minister began either to preach the
absolute decrees or to rail at: And ridicule Christian perfection, they should
go quietly out of the Church, yet attend it again on the next opportunity. . The
following year, Wesley, with Coke assistance, instituted a ’Society for the
Distribution of Religious Tracts among the Poor.’

Very serious trouble arose at Birstal in 1782 respecting the authority by which
the appointment of the preachers to the chapel there should be determined; the
question being, whether the decision should rest with the Conference or with the
Trustees. The same trouble arose also in other places—notably at Dewsbury —
where the chapels were not settled on the terms of the Model Deed of 1763. This
occasioned much strife, and occupied Wesley’s time and attention, which could
have been better employed; and so, in some degree, arrested the good work he had
in hand. The difficulty was not overcome for Several years. A depression in the
state of Kingswood School occurred in 1783, but energetic measures effected a
change, and he was subsequently able to write:

’Friday, September It, 1789.—I went over to Kingswood. Sweet recess! where
everything is now just as I wish. But "Man was not born in shades to lie."

’Let us work now; we shall rest by-and-by.

’Saturday, 12.—I spent some time with the children, all of whom behaved well;
several are much awakened, and a few rejoicing in the favour of God.’

Another matter of the gravest importance was the preparation in 1784 of what was
called A DEED OF DECLARATION. In 1763 was drawn up the form of Deed, just
referred to, for the settlement of the chapels, which, amongst other items,
provided ’that the Trustees should permit such persons as shall be appointed at
the yearly Conference... and no others, to have and enjoy the said premises,’
etc. But the Conference consisted of Wesley, and such other persons as he chose
to invite to confer with hint. It was pointed out to him that, in anticipation
of his death, it was necessary more strictly to define the word ’Conference,’
determining its individual constituents, and providing for its continuity. This
was accomplished by a ’DEED OF DECLARATION AND ESTABLISHMENT OF THE CONFERENCE
OF THE PEOPLE CALLED METHODISTS.’ This Deed was enrolled in the Court of
Chancery, March 9, 1784, and gave to the Conference a legal definition which
hitherto it had lacked. Wesley was in some difficulty in determining the number
of preachers who should constitute the Conference. He finally decided upon one
hundred. Some of those who were not chosen, taking offence at their exclusion,
created great unpleasantness at the ensuing Conference. The contention was so
sharp that Mr. Fletcher besought the contending parties, literally on his knees,
to stay the contest and be reconciled. Fears were entertained by many of the
preachers that the ’Hundred,’ without whose vote no transaction of the
Conference was legal, would take advantage of their position to the detriment of
the rest. Wesley in anticipation of this wrote a letter, in which he exhorted
the ’Hundred’ not to take advantage of their position by assuming any
superiority over their brethren. This letter he consigned to the care of Joseph
Bradford, to be read at the assembling of the first Conference after Wesley’s
death. The letter was so read, and the Conference unanimously resolved, ’That
all the preachers, who are in full connexion with them, shall enjoy every
privilege that the members of the Conference enjoy, agreeably to the above
written letter.’ To this hour that promise has been honourably observed. All
duly qualified preachers vote on every subject, the ’legal hundred’ always
affirming their vote.

Another matter of the most serious interest, which involved Wesley in much
controversy, related to the American Societies. Methodism had rapidly grown in
what were now the United States of America. Stevens, the eloquent American
historian of Methodism, says, ’The Revolution had dissolved not only the civil
but also the ecclesiastical relations of the colonies to England. Many of the
English clergy, on whom the Methodist Societies had depended for the Sacraments,
had fled from ’the land, or had entered political or military life, and the
Episcopal Church had been generally disabled. In Virginia, the centre of its
colonial strength, it had rapidly declined, morally as well as numerically. At
the conclusion of the contest many of her churches were in ruins, nearly a
fourth of her parishes extinct or forsaken, and thirty-four of the remaining
seventy-two were: without pastoral supplies; twenty-eight only Of her ninety-one
clergymen remained, and these, with an addition, soon after the war, of eight
from other parts of the country, ministered in but thirty-six parishes. Under
these circumstances the Methodists demanded of their preachers the
administration of the Sacraments. Many, of the societies had been months, some
of them years, without them. The demand was not only urgent, it was logically
right.... What could Wesley do under these circumstances What but exercise the
right of Ordination, which he had for years theoretically claimed, but
practically and prudently declined . . . If there was any imprudence on the part
of Wesley in this emergency, it was certainly in his long-continued patience.
When he yielded, it was only after the acknowledged independence of the American
colonies, and not then till urged to it by his most revered counsellors.
Fletcher of Madeley was one of them.’

Wesley explains his own action in the matter. He writes:

’Lord King’s account of the primitive Church convinced me,’ many years ago, that
Bishops and Presbyters are the same Order, and consequently have the same light
to ordain, For many years I have been importuned, from time to time, to exercise
this fight, by ordaining part of our travelling preachers. But I have still
refused; not only for peace’ sake, but because I was determined, as little as
possible, to violate the established order of the national Church to which I
belonged.’ But the case is widely different between England and North America.
Here there are Bishops, who have a legal jurisdiction; in America there are
none, neither any parish minister; so that for some hundreds of miles together,
there is none either to baptize, or to administer the Lord’s Supper. Here,
therefore, my scruples are at an end, and I conceive myself at full liberty, as
I violate no order, and invade no man’s rights, by appointing and sending
labourers into the harvest.

‘I have accordingly appointed Dr. Coke and Mr. Francis Asbury to be joint
Superintendents over our brethren in North America; as also Richard Whatcoat and
Thomas Vasey to act as elders among them, by baptizing and administering the
Lord’s Supper. And I have prepared a liturgy, little differing from that of the
Church of England (I think the best constituted national Church in the world),
which I advise all ’the travelling preachers to use on the Lord’s Day, in all
the congregations, reading the Litany only on Wednesdays and Fridays, and
praying extempore on all other days. I also advise the Elders to administer the
Supper of the Lord, on every Lord’s Day.

’If any one will point out a more rational and scriptural way of feeding and
guiding these poor sheep in the wilderness, I will gladly embrace it. At
present, I cannot see any better method than that I have taken.’

It is perhaps unnecessary to say that this proceeding had no countenance from
Charles Wesley. In this year (1784) a ’Society for the Establishment of Missions
among the Heathen’ was founded by Dr. Coke. The question of separation from the
Church was debated again and again in the Conference; but Wesley, to the end of
his days, held himself and his preachers in as close a connection with it as he
could. As late as April 4, 1790, he wrote, ’I advise all our brethren that have
been brought up in the Church to continue there, and there I leave the matter.
The Methodists are to spread life among all denominations; which they will do,
till they form a separate sect.’ The record of Wesley’s personal history, his
travels and public services (contained in his Journal and in his letters), is as
full and as interesting as at any period of his life, and reveals his surprising
energy, and his undiminished devotion to the great work of his life. But death,
whose ruthless hand breaks up all earthly relations, was busy amongst the ranks
of his friends. The following entry occurs: ’Friday, October 11, 1781.—I came to
London, and was informed that my wife died on Monday. This evening she was
buried, though I was not informed of it till a day or two after.’ The Rev.
Vincent Perronet, M.A., Vicar of Shoreham, died on May 9, 1785. He was the
attached friend of the Wesleys for more than forty years, He sympathized very
heartily with all their aims, helped them with his counsels, and wrote in their
defence. Charles Wesley called him the Archbishop of Methodism. He continued in
his parochial work, but made his house the home of all the Methodist preachers
who visited Shoreham, and two of his sons joined their ranks. He was a peaceful,
happy, devoted Christian minister, living in close communion with God. Wesley
was away in Ireland when he heard of and recorded the death of his friend,
adding, ’I follow hard upon him in years, being now in the eighty-second year of
my age. O that I may follow him in holiness; and that my last end may be like
his!’ But a severer blow was struck to the heart of the evangelist when, within
little more than three months after the death of Mr. Perronet, his bosom friend
Fletcher also passed away. Fletcher stands at the head of all the leaders of the
Methodist revival for the serene saintliness of his character. But not this
alone distinguished him. Sanctity was the spirit that pervaded all his powers
and all his work. His fitness for great service in the religious upheaving then
in progress is thus summed up by Wesley, than whom no one was better qualified
to form a correct judgment of him: ’I can never believe it was the will of God
that such a burning and shining light should be hid under a bushel. No; instead
of being confined to a country village, it ought to have shone in every corner
of our land. He was full as much Called to sound an alarm through all the nation
as Mr. Whitefield himself. Nay, abundantly more so, seeing he was far better
qualified for that important work He had a more striking person, equal good
breeding, an equally winning address; together with a richer flow of fancy, a
stronger understanding, a far greater treasure of learning, both in languages,
philosophy, philology, and divinity; and, above all (which I can speak with
fuller assurance, because ’I had a thorough knowledge of both one and the
other), a more deep and constant communion with the Father and with the Son,
Jesus Christ.’

He also bears this testimony to the character of his friend: ‘I was intimately
acquainted with him for thirty years. I conversed with him morning, noon, and
night, without the least reserve, during a journey of many hundred miles. And in
all that time, I never heard him speak an improper word, or saw him do an
improper action. To conclude. Within fourscore years, I have known many
excellent men, holy in heart and life. But one equal to him I have not known;
one so uniformly and deeply devoted to God. So unblameable a man in every
respect, I have not found either in Europe or America. Nor do I expect to find
another such on this side eternity.’ But a yet more painful stroke awaited him.
For some years his brother had been in failing health. After he had ceased from
travelling, and, as his brother thought, probably as the result of it, he
suffered gradually more and more from Weakness and gout (a family complaint),
inducing nervous sensibility. At length his strength utterly failed. ’For some
months,’ his daughter wrote, ’he seemed totally detached: from earth. He spoke
very little, nor wished to hear anything read but the Scriptures.’ A few days
before his death he called his wife to his bedside, and bade her write, while he
dictated, the following lines:

‘In age and feebleness extreme, Who shall a helpless worm redeem Jesus, my only
hope Thou art, Strength of my failing flesh and heart;

O could I catch a smile from Thee, And drop into eternity!’ On March 29, 1788,
when he was in his eightieth year, the end came, which ’was, what he
particularly wished it might be, peace,’ Wesley was away, preaching in
Shropshire, and at the time of his brother’s death was, with his congregation,
singing Charles’s own pathetic words:

Come, let us join our friends above That have obtained the prize, And on the
eagle wings of love To joys celestial rise:

Let all the saints terrestrial sing, With those to glory gone; For all the
servants of our King, In earth and heaven, are one.

‘One family we dwell in Him, One church, above, beneath, Though now divided by
the stream, The narrow stream of death:

One army of the living God, To His command we bow;

Part of His host have crossed the flood, And part are crossing now.’

Through the misdirection of a letter, Wesley was not made acquainted with the
sad news until the day before the funeral, when he was in Macclesfield, and
therefore quite unable to be present. The interment was, by Charles’s own
direction, in the churchyard of St. Marylebone, the parish in which he resided;
and on the tombstone are the appropriate words from his own pen, written on the
death of one of his friends:

’With poverty of spirit blest, Rest, happy saint, in Jesus rest; A sinner saved,
through grace forgiven, Redeemed from earth to reign in heaven!

Thy labours of unwearied love, By thee forgot, are crowned above;

Crowned, through the mercy of thy Lord, With a free, full, immense reward!’ The
names of John and Charles Wesley must always be linked together in the history
of the great revival. They were one in their aim, and in their consecration to
it; and they were to the end one in strong fraternal devotion. The difference in
their views on ecclesiastical questions, which for a time interfered with their
united action, did not weaken their mutual affection. The help rendered by
Charles to the great upheaving is incalculable. And as the spiritual influence
of the revival extended far beyond the bounds of Methodism, so the sweet sounds
of Charles Wesley’s incomparable hymns, in which all the great truths of the
revival are enshrined, have to this day been wafted on every breeze over the
vast fields of Christendom, cheering, exalting, stimulating the Christian life
wherever their cadences vibrate. And yet Wesley’s estimate of his brother’s
powers sets down his poetry as ’his least gift.’

His. was a loving, impulsive spirit, of great tenderness, capable of ecstatic
exaltation, but not without a liability to equal depression. To a warm heart,
that made for him many friends, was added a somewhat sensitive temper, which
made him some enemies; for he had not the self-control of his brother, or his
knowledge of men, or his power to deal with them. No festival of the Church was
so much endeared to Wesley as was All Saints’ Day. It was his habitual delight
to contemplate the true communion of saints on earth and in heaven. He was also
wont so much to rejoice over the departed, in the words of his brother’s
jubilant funeral hymns, that the death of one and another seemed to leave but
little, if any, shadow on his spirit. That the two deaths just referred to were
a severe trial to Wesley, now so truly alone, cannot be doubted. He preached a
funeral sermon in memory of his friend, and afterwards published a brief but
tender Life. He also applied himself to the collection of material for a memoir
of his brother. But before this could be completed his own hand had forgotten
its cunning. The incidents in Wesley’s personal history during this decade are
many of them of a very striking character. He wrote, in 1783, ’I preached at St.
Thomas’s Church in the afternoon, and at St. Swithin’s in the evening. The tide
is now turned; so that I have more invitations to preach in churches than I can
accept of.’ It is observable how tenaciously he held to his adopted methods.
They seem to be invested in his view with an almost sacred character. The early
morning preaching, begun when he was in Georgia, where it was suitable to the
climate to be early astir, he introduced into England in 1738, when he began his
work. To him the early service was a pleasure; but, though at first his
preachers in their early zeal maintained the practice, yet at length it became
irksome both to them and to the people. Finding these services were falling off,
he says, ’If this be the case While I am alive, what must it be when I am gone
Give up this, and Methodism too will degenerate into a mere sect, only
distinguished by some opinions and modes of worship.’ Similar remarks occur
elsewhere in his later Journals. Is there not here a lack of discernment between
what is essential and what is merely accidental This is not the only particular
in which the same thing appears.

Nothing in the years of this decade is more surprising than the exertion which
he continued to put forth in the pursuit of his great work. He preached almost
as frequently as at any period of his life. His persistent devotion is seen in
his pacing the streets of London for five days in 1785, often ankle-deep in
sludge and melting snow, to beg 200 to buy clothing for the poor! In March of
this year he started off to Ireland, preaching all the way to Liverpool,
frequently in the open air, notwithstanding frost and snow. Having spent a week
in Dublin, he set out for the provinces. Two months were occupied in this
employment. His labours were almost incredible. He preached twice or thrice a
day, not only in Methodist meeting-houses, but in churches, in Presbyterian
chapels, in factories, in bowling-greens, in assembly-rooms, in court-houses, in
barns, in ’sloping meadows,’ in churchyards, and streets— anywhere wherever he
had a chance.

Early in the next year we find him varying his public addresses by a sermon to
five hundred children, none of his words being of more than two syllables in
length. He occupied a month in a visit to Holland, with two of his preachers,
not, however, as a mere pleasure trip. Taking boat at the Hague, he found he
could write as well in the boat as in his study; and continued to write whenever
he was on board. One day he spent ’ very quietly in writing, and visiting a few
friends,’ and in the evening spoke to a little company in his lodgings. On
another he found abundant occupation, partly in conversation, in Latin, with the
clergy, partly in preaching, his sermons being translated for him; but chiefly
in writing—probably his Life of Fletcher, the preface of which is dated at
Amsterdam. On his return, he applied himself in earnest to this tribute of
esteem and affection, even in the midst of his journeys; and when in London he
dedicated to it all the time he could spare’ till November, ’from five in the
morning till eight at night. These are my studying hours,’ says he, ’I cannot
write longer in a day without hurting my eyes.’ At this time he affirms that his
health was better these last ten years than it had been for ten years together,
since he was born. Some of his labours were astonishing for a man of his age.
The year 1787 was begun with the accustomed service at four o’clock in the
morning, an unusually large congregation having assembled; and he preached again
twice afterwards. Again, on one day, after preaching at West Street, and at the
new chapel in City Road, he took the mail coach and travelled down to Exeter by
ten the next evening. On another journey, after preaching twice at Manchester,
and assisting at the administration of the Lord’s Supper to nearly thirteen
hundred persons, he started at midnight, and, after nineteen hours’ travelling,
reached Birmingham at seven o’clock, went directly to the chapel, and preached,
thankful that he had ’no more weariness than if he had rested all the day.’ He
left the next morning before five o’clock, travelled nearly eleven hours, and
preached at Gloucester; the next morning he left at two, travelling until
half-past four in the afternoon, and preached in the evening at Salisbury. The
following morning he was on his way to Southampton, where he preached twice, and
then embarked for the Channel Islands. On his birthday in 1788, he wrote: ’I
this day enter on my eighty-fifth year: And what cause have I to praise God, as
for a thousand spiritual blessings, so for bodily blessings also. How little
have I suffered yet, by "the rush of numerous years!" It is true I am not so
agile as I was in times past. I do not run or walk so fast as I did; my sight is
a little decayed; my left eye is grown dim, and hardly serves me to read.’ He
had a little pain in the right eye and temple, occasioned by a blow received
some months before. He had some decay of memory, but none in hearing, smell,
taste, or appetite; nor did he feel weary either in travelling or in preaching;
nor was he conscious of any decay in writing sermons. All this he imputed to the
power of God, fitting him for the work to which he was called; subordinately, to
the prayers of his ’children,’ and to the natural means already spoken of. Then
he joyfully sings:

’My remnant of days I spend to His praise Who died the whole world to redeem: Be
they many or few, My days are His due, And they all are devoted to Him.’ But
these labours were drawing towards a close. In 1789, however, he visited Ireland
once more. Here he suffered from an attack of diabetes. Yet he was incessant in
his labours, which were still very great, notwithstanding his diminishing
strength. On Easter Day he writes, ’We had a solemn assembly indeed; many
hundred communicants in the morning; and in the afternoon far more hearers than
our room would contain; though it is now considerably enlarged. Afterwards I met
the Society, and explained to them at large the original design of the
Methodism, viz. not to be a distinct party, but to stir up all parties,
Christians or heathens, to worship God in spirit and in truth; but the Church of
England in particular, to which they belonged from the beginning. With this view
I have uniformly gone on for fifty years, never varying from the doctrine of the
Church at all; nor from her discipline, of choice, but of necessity. So, in a
course of years, necessity was laid upon me (as I have proved elsewhere), (1) to
preach in the open air;

(2) to pray extempore;

(3) to form societies;

(4) to accept of the assistance of lay preachers; and, in a few other instances,
to use such means as occurred to prevent or remove evils that we either felt or
feared.’ His health now compelled him at times to be a’ hearer, when he would
fain have preached; but still he preached frequently, and sometimes under trying
circumstances. One day he set out at five, reached Castlebar between three and
four, and in the evening preached at Killchrist to so large a congregation that
he was obliged to do so out of doors, though it rained all the time. At Dublin
he visited all the classes, though there were above a thousand members. On his
birthday he writes: ’This day I enter on my eighty-sixth year. I now find I grow
old: 1. My sight is decayed; so that I cannot read a small print, unless In a
strong light. 2. My strength is decayed; so that I walk much slower than I did
some years since. 3. My memory of names, whether of persons or places, is
decayed; till I stop a little to recollect them.’ He met the Irish preachers
once more in conference, delighted to find such a body of men, ’of so sound
experience, so deep piety, and so strong understanding;’ held a day of fasting
and prayer, chiefly for the increase of the work of God, and followed the whole
with a watch-night. His parting from his Irish people was very impressive.
Before he went on board he read a hymn, and the crowd, as far as emotion would
allow them, joined the Saintly patriarch in singing. Falling on his knees, he
asked God to bless them, their families, the Church, and Ireland. They shook the
tremulous hand; many wept profusely, and fell upon his neck and kissed him. He
stepped on deck, lifted his hands in prayer, and passed out of the view of a
people whom he dearly loved, The sea being smooth, he shut himself Up in his
chaise, which was on board, and read, In the evening a hymn was sung on deck,
and he preached. Again and again his efforts during the remaining months of the
year were greater than can well be imagined. The year 1790 opens with the
confession, ’I am now an old man, decayed from head to foot. My eyes are dim; my
right hand’ shakes much; my mouth is hot and dry every morning ...However,
blessed be God, I do not Slack my labour: I can preach and write still And so he
did, to the end of the year, as the Itinerary for the year will show. But his
work was the work of one whose bodily frame was in great feebleness, though his
spirit soared aloft in holy purpose; and again and again, in spite of his
Physical decay, his doings were really astonishing. But lack of space forbids
detailed accounts, though they are full Of interest. One incident must be
related. In the midst of his still-continued evangelistic efforts, he wrote, ’I
went over to that poor skeleton of ancient Winchelsea. It is beautifully
situated on the top of a steep hill, and was regularly built in broad Streets,
crossing each other, and encompassing a very large square; in the midst of which
was a large church now in ruins. I stood under a large tree, on the side of it,
and called to most of the inhabitants of the town, "The kingdom of heaven is at
hand; repent, and believe the gospel." It seemed as if all that heard were, for
the present, almost persuaded to be Christians.’ The primary aim of these pages,
an aim steadily kept in view throughout, has been to give the utmost possible
prominence to Wesley’s evangelistic labours, as constituting the supreme work of
his life; and special emphasis has been laid upon his open-air services, as the
one means by which he came directly into contact with the bulk of the English
population, whom he could not possibly have reached in any other way: the
churches they did not, and would not, enter. Wesley preached his first open-air
sermon in Bristol on Monday, April 2, 1739. The one at Winchelsea, referred to
above, was the last. A period of more than fifty years intervenes, and it was
within that period that he ceased not to make his voice heard in clear, earnest,
tender, and effectual appeals to the conscience and conviction of the nation.
These two events mark the beginning and the end of that great work. An
eye-witness of the latter incident says,’ The word was attended with power, and
the tears of the people flowed in torrents.’ The scene was very impressive. This
venerable man, eighty-seven years of age, worn, but not weary, his snow-white
locks falling upon his shoulders, his tremulous hand holding up for the last
time his little pocket Bible—his constant companion—his eyes well-nigh closed,
his face upturned, his placid, peaceful countenance revealing the calm,
unruffled mind within. Well might the people weep. For fifty years, without let
or hindrance, this faithful apostle of righteousness had raised his voice
’abroad,’ clear in its truth as in its tones, preaching faithfully, almost
ceaselessly, the glorious gospel of the blessed God, in all parts of the
kingdom, probably to more people than any teacher of that gospel had ever
addressed before. On that October day, beneath that spreading ash tree, under
the shadow of Old Winchelsea Church, Wesley’s happy, holy, useful work of
open-air preaching ceased. He then pursued his way and his work together, both
ending in London. But an abrupt termination to his Journals closes the
revelations of that interesting document. A fifth decade is completed.

Little has been said respecting Wesley’s work for the press during the last two
decades. Although it was less in amount than he had previously written, it was
considerable, especially in view of his other work. In addition to what has been
already mentioned, he issued more than one hundred and fifty separate
publications, including several volumes of an edition of his Collected Works; a
Compendium of Natural Philosophy in five volumes; an Ecclesiastical History in
four volumes; A History of England, in four volumes also; and a revision of his
own translation of the text in his Notes on the New Testament. In each volume of
the Arminian Magazine, also, were many articles from his pen.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 14: CHAPTER 12 - THE CLOSING SCENES
========================================================================

The Closing Scenes

Wesley’s work was nearly at an end when the first light of the year 1791 broke
upon him. We have no record of the watch-night service, in which, as usual, the
mercies of the year were acknowledged, with praise and thanksgiving; its
shortcomings and sins confessed, and the new year anticipated with fervent
prayer; or of the Covenant and Sacramental services in which, with its leader at
its head, the Society sought to prepare itself for the toils and
responsibilities of the future.

We learn from various sources that Wesley was very feeble, though he wrote, in
January, that his health for four days had been better than for several months;
yet he was compelled to own, ’Time has shaken me by the hand, and death is not
far behind.’ It was in keeping with his whole previous life for him to say, ’I
hope I shall not live to be useless.’ So late as February he declared his
purpose, if God permit, to visit Gloucester, Worcester, and Stourport, in
March,’ and he actually made arrangements for his usual visit to Bristol, and
then to the North, his chaise being sent before him to Bristol for this purpose.
One of his last letters was written on February 19 to Mrs. Knapp, a devoted
saint of Worcester, in which he says:

’London, February 19, 1791.

’ My Dear Suky,

’As the state of my health is exceedingly wavering, and waxes worse, I cannot
yet lay down my plans for my future journeys. Indeed, I propose, if God permit,
to set out for Bristol on the 28th instant; but how much further I shall be able
to go, I cannot yet determine. If I am pretty well, I hope to be at Worcester
about the 22nd of March. To find you and yours in health of body and mind will
be a great pleasure to, ’My dear Suky, yours affectionately, ’J. WESLEY.’ But
all these intentions were frustrated. On Thursday he preached at Lambeth; and on
Friday he read and wrote through the day, preaching at Chelsea in the evening.
On the following Sunday he was unable to preach, and much of the day was spent
in sleep. On Monday his strength rallied, and, though urged not to do so, he
fulfilled an engagement to dine at Twickenham. He was accompanied thither by his
niece, Miss Sarah Wesley, and Miss Ritchie, who has preserved a minute record of
these last days. On his way he called on Lady Mary Fitzgerald, and ’conversed
and prayed most sweetly.’ On Tuesday he preached at City Road — his last sermon
there. Thus closed his public ministry among his people. All these services were
conducted in great weakness. His venerable appearance in the Autumn of the
following year is picturesquely described by Henry Crabbe Robinson, in the
following words :— ’It was, I believe, in October, 1790, that heard John Wesley
in the great round meeting-house of Colchester. He stood in a wide pulpit, and
on each side of him stood a minister, and the two held him up, having their
hands under his armpits. His feeble voice was barely audible; but his reverend
countenance, especially his long white locks, formed a picture never to be
forgotten. There was a vast crowd of lovers and admirers. It was for the most
part a pantomime, but the pantomime went to the heart. Of the kind, I never saw
anything comparable to it in after life.’ On Wednesday, the 23rd, he visited a
gentleman at Leatherhead, and preached in his dining-room, on Seek ye the Lord
while He may be found, call ye upon Him while He is near.’ This was the last of
the long series, He preached no more. ’On that day fell from his dying grasp a
trumpet of the truth which had sounded the everlasting gospel oftener, and more
effectually, than that of any other man for sixteen hundred years .... It has
been admitted that Whitefield preached more eloquently, with few exceptions to
larger assemblies, and travelled more extensively (though not more miles) than
Wesley, within the same limits of time; but Wesley survived him more than twenty
years, and his power has been more productive and permanent. Whitefield preached
eighteen thousand sermons, more than ten a week, for his thirty-two years of
ministerial life. Wesley preached forty-two thousand, after his return from
Georgia; more than fifteen a week. His public life stands out in the history of
the world unquestionably pre-eminent in religious labours above that of any
other man since the apostolic age. The following day he spent with hit friend
and executor, Mr. Wolff, at Balham, where he wrote his final letter. It was
addressed to the great antislavery advocate, William Wilberforce; and is dated:

’London, February 24, 1791.

’My Dear-Sir,

Unless the Divine power has raised you up to be as Athanasius, contra mundum, I
see not how you can go through your glorious enterprise, in opposing the
execrable villainy which is the scandal of religion, of England, and of human
nature. Unless God has raised you up for this very thing, you will be worn out
by the opposition of men and devils; but, if God be for you who can be against
you Are all of them together stronger than God O, "be not weary in well doing."
Go on, ill the name of God, and in the power of His ’might, till even American
’slavery, the vilest that ever saw the sun, shall vanish away before it.

’Reading this morning a tract, wrote by a poor African, I was particularly
struck by that circumstance,—that a man who has a black skin, being wronged or
outraged by a white man, can have no redress; it being a law, in our colonies,
that the oath of a black, against a white, goes for nothing. What villainy is
this! That He who has guided you, from your youth up, may continue to strengthen
you in this and all things, is the prayer of, dear sir, ’Your affectionate
servant, ’John Wesley.’ The next day he was brought home to City Road. He went
upstairs, and requested that, for half an hour, he should be left alone; after
which time his faithful friend:, Joseph Bradford, found him so unwell that he
sent for his physician, Dr. Whitehead. He lingered in much weakness for one
week, often singing or repeating snatches of his brother’s or Dr. Watts’s hymns,
or passages of the Holy Scriptures, which he had so long and so freely
proclaimed; and again and again exclaiming, in the joy of his faith, ’The best
of all is, God is with us.’ Then, at length, about nine o’clock in the morning
of March 2, 1791, in the presence of a few of his dearest friends,
representatives of his beloved people, and while they were commending him to God
in silent prayer—Joseph Bradford, one of his itinerant helpers, saying, ’Lift up
your heads, O ye gates, and be ye lift up, ye everlasting doors, and the heir of
glory shall come in’—with a simple ’ Farewell’ upon his lips, John Wesley, in
the eighty-eighth year of his age, passed from the scene of his great
evangelistic toils on earth to the joy of his everlasting reward. The little
company rose in tears, sang a hymn, knelt again in prayer, and then in sorrow
quitted the solemn and painful scene.The attempted work is done—imperfectly, it
is acknowledged. The abundance of available material, while making it a
comparatively easy task to compile a ’Life,’ presents a corresponding difficulty
in the necessary exclusion of so much interesting matter.

Two objects have been kept steadily in view throughout the progress of the
foregoing pages. The first has been to give prominence to the preparation—divine
and human-of a distinguished agent of God, obviously raised up to bring about,
in a very’ remarkable way, the spiritual awakening of this kingdom; possibly,
and as many believe, to save it from a descent into a deeper gloom, if not into
a dreadful catastrophe. A second object in view has been to bring into relief
the courage, the fidelity, but more particularly the unbroken continuity of
effort, which characterized Wesley’s evangelistic labours. Many are the
quibbling-and, perhaps, some just—detractions made by captious or uninstructed
critics, from the dignity and grandeur of Wesley’s life and work. But a little
light only is needed to enable an unbiassed observer to see in him a fitting
agent of a great purpose, and a noble illustration of undistracted devotion to a
high calling.

It is not suggested that the work begun by Wesley and his coadjutors—for they
must not be separated—was completed by them. The very nature of that work
demands that succeeding agencies must carry it forward in following years, even
to the end of time. It may be said that the work begun in Wesley’s time was not
a new work. His was the work of revival. He created nothing. He had no new truth
to proclaim, but an old one. In this respect he differed from Luther as a
spiritual reformer, inasmuch as Luther condemned the existing faith of the
Church, and sought its correction. Wesley, on the other hand, adhered to his
Church’s teaching, as it was presented in her authoritative writings, her
formularies, and her traditions, and he strove to arouse attention to it. There
was a marked unity and simplicity in Wesley’s doings. He viewed all men in the
light of his own experience. He had felt the need of a gospel; he had sought and
found it. He had tried to make himself righteous by rules and performances, and
he failed. He had by the same method tried to make others so, with similar
results. He baptized children by trine immersion; he administered the Lord’s
Supper weekly, and ’many such like things’ he did; but they did not change the
heart; they did not impart a new life. Never could man say with greater
truthfulness, ’ But I of means have made my boast.’ Yet, with all the corrective
measures, with all the rigours of a stern self-discipline, which he brought to
bear on his own life, he still had felt a great lack, an unsatisfied longing.
That lack was supplied in the little sanctuary in Aldersgate. He was
thenceforward no longer a theorist. He had proved experimentally the efficacy of
this means of renewal. He had tested it by the severest test possible to him-its
power to satisfy the deepest demands of his own life. He felt the power of a new
life imparted to him in response to faith.

He now worked under entirely new conditions. When he had proved the gospel
salvation, he gave up seeking to make men better by rules, and he tried the
gospel, and found it to be as effectual in them as in himself. He said,’ The
drunkard is become sober, the immoral chaste.’ Homes, as well as lives, were
changed when the gospel new life came into them. The outward forms now had a new
purpose to serve—namely, to cultivate and nourish the life they could not
impart. From these positions he never departed. This is the great lesson of
Wesley’s life. The problem of the world’s regeneration was first wrought out
within the sphere of his own experience. After his own change, when he was able
to appreciate Iris former blindness, sinfulness; and need, he was able also to
estimate the needs, the blindness, and the sinfulness of others. To open the
eyes of men born blind like himself, to lead them to fountains where he himself
had washed, was the Work to which his life henceforth was consecrated, as these
pages are designed to show. He had a distinct and clear idea of what every man
needed. It was not a change of opinion, but a change of life—a new life. In his
view, all were spiritually dead until they received the gospel salvation. That
salvation he believed was provided for all; and it was offered to all: every one
was capable of receiving it; and it was the duty of every one to accept it.
These were his primary truths. On these he spent Ms strength to the end; and the
world has seen and rejoiced in the fruit thereof. These same truths the world
needs to-day, and will ever need, as each successive generation of men arises on
the face of the earth.


========================================================================
Source: https://sermonindex.net/books/john-wesley-evangelist-by-the-rev-richard-green/
========================================================================